Chapter Text

Edited by the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 1: So, it begins.

"You have a week, Aradia. That's it" Hermione stated firmly, her face so serious it was almost painful.

"Are you… are you for real right now?! You must be taking the Mickey out of me…" Aradia stuttered out, still half in disbelief.

Aradia Rose Potter, the red-haired green-eyed girl-who-lived, was apparently about to be betrayed by the adults and authorities in her life her YET AGAIN.

"Yes, Airy I'm very serious," Hermione snapped, narrowing her eyes at her best friend. "They know you have claimed all the Hallows. When you refused to become an Auror, they started to fear you, fear your power, fear people supporting you more than they support the Wizengamot, and for good reasons too. Remember the mess they made before the war even started?"

"I already told them I just wanted some time off; Teddy is only 3 months old. I was going to join the Aurors next year! I have no intention of using the Hallows again either!" she huffed, exasperated.

"I’m aware of that. They are aware of that. Please, Airy, just listen to me!" Hermione exclaimed urgently, gripping her best friend's shoulders. "They are aware, but they really do not care. They do not fear the concept of a new dark lord; they fear you."

"What? Me?"

"They believe that you will be the one to rally people against them. Because people will rally for you if you ask them. I understand it may seem absurd, but they do not want to give you the opportunity.”

“They will raid your house next week. They will lock you up and toss away the key. They already plan to lay claim to all your family's items and gold. They are already talking about how to use every knut they take from you to repair the damages from the war. They are going to take Teddy away and do Merlin-knows-what with him, since he's the son of a werewolf."

Aradia's eyes went wide as she snapped her head to look behind her toward the newborn baby boy lying peacefully in his Moses Basket, down for his evening nap. Her godson. Her remaining link to Remus and Tonks. She loved that baby boy, with her whole heart. It had taken a lot to prove to Andromeda she could take on Teddy full-time. If she learned that he was in danger, she would never let Aradia see him again, let alone raise him on her own.

Now that she knew that both Teddy and she were in danger, her whole life plan needed to change. She had to talk to Andy and the Goblins, right away, maybe even stop off at Hogwarts…

"A week, Airy. You've got a week. Then you need to be gone." Hermione finished. Tears in her eyes, Hermione turned her heel and popped away.

-----

Six Days Later

-----

Aradia Rose Potter sighed as she dragged her tired body (but full stomach) into her muggle hotel room. She used her wand to instantly set up Teddy's travel crib and placed the half-asleep babe inside of it, then gave him his 7pm bottle. After he had been fed and burped he fell softly into a contented milk-drunk sleep.

It may have taken six of her seven days but she had done it. She had gone to the goblins to collect all of her and Teddy's gold, jewels, and magic items. She went to the room of requirement and raided it for gold, bronze, and copper, the rare items she knew were safe, as well as tons of books and tomes on nearly every subject under the sun. She also sold all three houses that belonged to them, Number 12, Godric's Hallow, and the Lupin cabin house, and went through the items that had been stored at the houses with her house elves. She kept all portraits, heirlooms, and every book that did not have a double. All the doubles she sold.

She stored everything in four magical chests owned by the Black and Potter families. The first she filled with gold and jewels, the second with their heirlooms and magic items, and the third became a magic library with every tome the two of them now owned. 

The fourth was a special chest that opened with two keys. The first key would open to the regular chest where there were clothes and everything else they needed for day-to-day living. The other key opened a staircase that went down into a magic space that had been remodeled into a comfortable three-bedroom living space where they could stay when traveling and held personal items like photo albums and the like.

She had a small, secret farewell party at the Burrow. Where they said goodbye to all those who to them. Andy, Molly, their children, and Hermione in particular. She'd rest here tonight with Teddy and tomorrow she'd be on her way to Ireland. 

The plan was to jump around to some more places, and lose anyone that might try to tail her, before landing in the US. She'd go sightseeing until New York, where there was a large magical population that she could easily vanish into. Even if someone bothered to come looking for her there they would have a hard time finding her. She sighed as she put her hand inside the chest with her magic items and heirlooms, taking out her Foe Glass and pulling a strange ring out along with it.

She peered into the Foe Glass just long enough to make sure all ill-meaning people were far away then quickly put it back in the chest. That done she then turned her attention to the ring.

It was rather interesting to be sure. It was made from some kind of black steel she had never seen before and on the top was a figure of a red three-headed dragon surrounded by and encrusted with rubies. It looked almost like a signet ring only it was smaller, more petite, and a fair bit prettier.

Black and Red. Steel and Rubies. This ring called to her more than it should have, even more than the Resurrection Stone on her middle finger had called when she first placed it on, though the Resurrection Stone did like silence.

She wondered if this came from the Potter line, or the Black family line. She was sure she had never seen the ring before nor the family crest that was on it. Not that she had studied the old magic family crests at Hogwarts at all...

She spun the beautiful ring in her hands as she carefully assessed it. What was that black steel? Not a goblin metal, that was for sure, she had seen plenty of Goblin made metals. It was still magical, she could tell. 

It was a truly lovely ring, with feminine curves and swirls in the black steel that almost looked like… leaves? Maybe vines?

She spun the ring to the left, her eyes following the pattern all the way around. Not leaves, not vines, not just swirls unless… her mind finally made the connection.

Fire. It was supposed to be fire.

She spun it around in her hands one more time with this information foremost in her mind. Yep. It depicted the lick of flames and billows of smoke, all the way around, finally hugging the dragon, keeping it in place.

The call seemed to get louder and louder in her head as she focused on the ring. It was such a beautiful thing, lovely in a dark and mysterious way. Something about the ring just felt… right.

The goblins had already checked all the magic items, and none of them had curses or hexes so she already knew the ring was safe. She slipped it on her ring finger then held out her hand, turning her palm slowly as she admired it.

It truly was beautiful and fit her finger perfectly. And it felt… warm? It was as if she had already been wearing it, almost like it had been made for her. She decided she would wear it, just for tonight, to get a feel for it. After checking on Teddy one last time, she allowed herself to fall asleep as well.

-----

There was nothing but pitch darkness in the room around her.

No way for her to see. Nothing in the air to smell. Nothing to hear, at least not yet.

Nothing to touch until she felt a set of hands gently and slowly trail their way up the sides of her body, caressing her like one would a glass figurine. As if she was the most precious thing. Something to be treasured. Loved.  Adored.

She was wearing a thin gown and currently it was the only thing between her and that touch.

It started with his hands spanning her hips just below her waistline, going up. Then he softly started to move up the sides of her waist… 

Now the fingertips were smoothly brushing pass the sides of her ribcage, lifting the satin with them as they moved slowly upwards… leaving goosebumps in their wake and lighting a hot coil between her legs.

"Skoriot emagon ao issare, ñuha dōna?" whispered a gentle, articulate voice from the man right in front of her. Even if she didn't understand the words, the tone alone made her studder. He chuckled softly as he felt her quake, then pressed his body right up to hers. It felt like his arms were the only thing holding her up.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, trying to steady herself in this dark, empty space that surrounded them. His arms held her tighter around her ribcage, pulling her even more flush against him.

"Ziry iksos jēda syt ao naejot māzigon kesīr ser, darling..." he breathed gently into her ear. He must have realized the effect his words had on her because there was no way he wasn't doing that on purpose…

Her knees became weak. The fire between her legs was starting to get painful. Pulsing, nearly matching her heartbeat.

"I'll be waiting for you…"

----- 

Aradia jolted awake, her heart racing, and her breathing shallow.

What… what the hell was THAT?! She had 'dreams' like that before, but that dream…

It was way too real, and very intense. So much so that it made her uncomfortable.

She shook her head as she started to bring herself back to reality. She looked over to make sure Teddy was still safe and sleeping in his crib before shaking her head one more time for good measure.

Perhaps a cold shower would be good for her as well.

She grabbed the covers and tossed them off, missing the small flash of magical light from her new ring.

-----

Far across the multiverse in an entirely different plane of existence, a prince with the blood of the dragon in his veins also jolted awake, his heart pounding and his body burning.

----- 

Translations:

"Where have you been hiding, my sweet?" - "Skoriot emagon ao issare, ñuha dōna?"

"It's time for you to come here now, Darling… " - "Ziry iksos jēda syt ao naejot māzigon kesīr ser, Darling..."

Chapter Text

Edited by the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 2; To Dream again

-----

Prince Aemond Targaryen shook his head as he slowly started to catch his breath, orienting himself after being thrown from his intense dream.

It was far too real to be a normal dream, even a wet dream. He could literally still feel the woman in the dark, feel her presence, her energy, her very being… her body . 

He bit back a groan as that thought sent a rush of desire though him. Gods, how soft and good she had felt, how much he wanted her.

He knew intuitively that not only was she real but that somehow, someway she was on her way to him.

She would come to him and he would make her his.

His lover, his wife, his twin flame…

Because Aemond was sure that it was a Dragon Dream.

-----

Ireland was beautiful and welcoming; the hills, the pubs, the old cobblestone streets, castles and tall walls looming over valleys.

And there were sheep. Sheep everywhere. She wished Teddy was older so he would remember this. She regretted not bringing a camera to capture these memories, but she was also too busy enjoying everything around her.

Dublin’s backlot was the magical district of Ireland, colorful, loud, and fun. Her room at the wizarding pub was both warm and a bit posh. All and all, it was a great start to their sightseeing journey. Her late-night dream had even been pushed to the back of her mind.

She began to let herself relax and enjoy her holiday. She happily melted into her bed on the fourth day of her and Teddy’s trip, free of stress.

She lay on her stomach in her bed, her head facing the crib where Teddy was resting. As she closed her eyes and started to let herself fall asleep, the dragon ring on her finger started to glow once more.

The call began again...

-----

(Optional song: SYML's cover of "Mr. Sandman")

His hands reached out from the dark to caress both sides of her face. The room was still completely black with no light, but this time she could smell something; a rich aroma of leather and another scent she couldn’t fully place. It wasn’t oak or pine, not wood-like, but still very smokey and earthy. She was sure she had smelt it before, but for some reason it wouldn't come to mind.

His thumbs ran gently down her cheekbones then, slowly, one moved to her mouth to trace an invisible line down the center of her lower lip.

“ñuha dōna …”  he said, and a familiar shiver ran down her body. “I was hoping I’d dream of you again...”

“Is… is this a dream?” she asked uncertainty as his thumb stayed where it was. He chuckled in response, as she realized his lips were nearly touching hers. She was suddenly hyperaware of that fact, becoming uneasy because of everything she was feeling all at once.

“It is a dream… but it is a very special kind of dream, I believe. It seems too real to be anything else. At least to me. But to you,  ñuha dōna?”

“I think so, too, definitely too real to be just a normal dream,” she replied, putting her hands on his chest, unconsciously trying to take a step away from him. He wasn’t having any of that, bringing his other hand to the small of her back. His hold halted her movements, then pulled her back to him. His other hand still on her face. 

“Oh, no, no, no,  ñuha dōna, “ he whispered to her. “No running or moving away from me, I like you right where you are.”

A shiver ran down her body, from neck to core. Her skin started goose bumping at every part he touched. Even though the room was pitch black, she knew his warm lips were nearly touching hers.

“E’va nyke albe naejot ōregon ao isse issa nesh syt ro’l, nyke'll ōregon ao kesīr."

The shivers that ran down her spine quickly morphed into something more; something fiery. Lust and arousal were not new to Aradia, but this level was almost maddening. Her urges were never this out of control. Then he whispers just once in that slow, purr-like voice... in the words from some ancient language, she didn’t know. 

It made a fire burn inside her. A pull she couldn’t really explain.

She wanted him in the most primal way. Something inside her was screaming, pushing, pulling her to him and that end. She needed space, she had to take a few steps back so she could think, or…

Or she would let him...

She would give in and give herself to him, in any way he wanted if whatever was pushing them got its way...

One of his hands pressed more on the small of her back, the other still caressing her face and her lip. Their noses were almost touching. They were both very aware of each other in this space.

She just knew his lips were right there.

“You’re not here yet, are you?” he asked. Somehow, she knew exactly what he meant, even though she didn’t. Somehow this pull, this dream, this… whatever it is… told her. She was here while he was somewhere else entirely. Somewhere far away. But somehow, she knew she’d be able to go to him… and soon.

“Not yet…” she said softly. “I’m traveling now, actually, but no, I’m not near just yet.”

An angry and frustrated growl erupted from the man. In one swift movement his hand went to the back of her neck. He gripped her, then closed the rest of the (admittedly very short) distance between their lips.

Their lips crashed against one another in a hungry kiss made of fire and desire that threatened to burn her whole. Her core raged with unsated pleasure, begging for more.

Her body didn’t try to push away from him this time. Instead, she found herself looping one of her legs around his as if it was trying to wrap around him. He ground up into her hips, and the fire blazed hotter. His smokey scent and the heat were the only things she could feel or smell here.

Mouth, tongue, lips, hips…

A moan escaped her as her left hand went up, ending up in the tangle in his hair and the back of his head, mirroring how he was holding her. But he was far stronger than her, so soon he was completely controlling the kiss.

Pleasure ran through every part of her; every nerve, every breath, every fiber of her being, from her head to her curling toes. A rampage of desire was swirling through them both.

Then he broke the kiss, their foreheads touching. The passion stilled a bit, but the ache remained. Both took deep breaths to collect themselves and try to calm the fires.

“I want you HERE…” he breathed out, a gravelly tone to his words. His hand moved again, back to her lip, tracing the line down her bottom lip again.  

“I want you here with me right now  ñuha dōna …”

-----

Aemond once again bolted awake in bed, his heart racing. He groaned loudly from the lack (or excess) of satisfaction the dream gave him.

Slowly his mind started to catch up with him, his sweat making his long hair stick wildly to his pillow. He kicked his blanket and sheet to the side out of frustration. His body was too hot now, even with his linen nightclothes. He took three deep breaths, and his heart finally started calming down.

Even after doing so, his body was still yearning so badly it was painful. He closed his eyes and reached down under his linen pants, needing to find a release for all his want…

All his want for his  ñuha dōna...

-----

ñuha dōna – My Sweet.

“E’va nyke albe naejot ōregon ao isse issa nesh syt ro’l, nyke'll ōregon ao kesīr." Until I'm able to hold you in my arms for real, I'll hold you here....

Chapter Text

Edited by the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 3: Worlds apart

Aemond felt invigorated during training, parring and striking true. He always focused, kept his mind on his every movement and considered his enemies’ weapons, how they moved and worked. Today though he found himself putting something more into his training. A buzzing energy filled him, driving him forward with purpose, empowering him to do more. He felt it in his very bones, and he knew it had something to do with his ñuha dōna.

He kissed her last night in his Dragon Dream, and he had never felt a kiss like that before. Now he could not get the thought of her or her lips out of his mind.

When he was ten, he hoped he would be betrothed to Heleana, endeared by her sweet nature. He still cared for her, but his crush was long over. He had resigned himself to a union with a house that would assist his brother’s (grandsire’s) bid for the crown, not a love match. It would be a duty. The best he could hope for was affection that might grow into more with time. A marriage in which he would be the best husband possible… and a much better father than his own.

Then his ñuha dōna appeared in his dreams.

He heard stories of twin flames. All in their family did. A burning passion between two of Valarian descent so blessed by the fourteen flames it carried its own kind of heat. A union driven by a burning pull on two people’s bodies and souls.

Fire calling to fire.

Blood calling to Blood.

His father had rambled on about his great love and connection to his late queen Aemma. Daemon and Rhaenyra were rumored to be such a pair as well despite their previous marriages. Jaehaerys and Alysanne, Alyssa and Baelon, as well as Daenys and Gaemon. The call was believed to be the reason the Targaryen were still so healthy after generations of intermarrying. Blood knew best where it should mix next.

Now he knew that he had one as well… a twin flame all his own. His perfect Valerian match. His dragon mate who smelled of roses and tea with cream.

Finally, something just for him. Something he would have that his brothers and nephews didn’t.

He disarmed his opponent and ended the fight by pointing his blade directly at the other’s ribs. He and the Gold Cloak he had sparred with gave one another respectful nods while the other knights and onlookers clapped in admiration. Ser. Criston Cole smiled looking incredibly pleased at his student as he stepped forward retrieving the training swords.

“Great work today, my prince. It seems like you have been giving it your all recently.”

“Thank you for the compliment, Ser Cole,” he could only smile. The future, for once, looked brighter than he had ever thought.

-----

Aradia planned for her and Teddy to be on their way from Ireland and off to Norway before the weekend, so she only had two days left on the Emerald Isle. While shopping at some utterly amazing magical bookstores (being sure to grab some to send to Hermione.) Aradia suddenly realized she didn’t have many baby books or children’s books for Teddy. Unfortunately, the pickings for baby and children’s books in the magic district were slim to say the least. She managed to pick up ‘Where to? We Fly on our Broom!’ and “Bubble, Bubble, Baby Trouble!” That was about it.

So, she decided to go into the Muggle world and hunt down baby books there, but it was extremely disorienting. Everything, including bus schedules, tickets, store addresses, and information all seemed to be foreign to her now.

Aradia didn’t realize how out of touch she had gotten until she started out on her own again and suddenly missed being back in the magical world. She never felt so out of place, frustrated, and lost as she was stuck at bus stop H3, with no clear indication or clue where to go next, with little Teddy starting to cry in his pram. The modern muggle world was truly not for her.

After a few of the most frustrating hours of her life Aradia was helped by another young mom. She had seen Aradia’s obviously overwhelmed face and decided to have mercy on her. Apparently, the woman knew a bookstore that had a wonderful kid and baby book section. She was willing and able to take her there on foot from where they were.

She hit the jackpot.

Baby books went flying onto her cart, followed next by tall tales, bedtime stories, Aesop’s fables, and nursery rhymes. When she got to the fairy tales, she grabbed both the child-friendly versions and the original, darker, and scarier versions.

She and the now happy Teddy took their new purchases, paid with the muggle money she had been sure to bring with her, and soon made their way back to the magical inn with beaming smiles now on their faces.

That night she started the tradition of reading bedtime stories to Teddy. They started off with “Goodnight, Moon!”

-----

Aemond made his way to his sister’s apartments. He had been pondering over his dreams since the first one he had with his sweet and considering who he could discuss it with.

Aegon and father were out of the question. Grandsire and mother were too given their firm belief in the Faith of the Seven and their lack of understanding of Targaryen inclinations, blessings, and other ‘queer customs’ like Dragon Dreams and Twin Flames.

Mother never said it out loud, but she considered such things evil. Grandsire was more practical but would be no less dead set against any word of a Twin Flame that would hinder his plans to marry Aemond to tie another large house to them. Aemond’s lips flattened. If his grandsire thought, he would be bullied into marrying another like Daemon and Rhaenyra… Well he would have another thing coming.

They would be the last two people in the King’s Landing he would talk to about this, to be completely honest.

His sister, on the other hand… Aemond was nearly sure that his sister was a dreamer. He never received any confirmation, but the things she would say and how she acted…

“Aemond!” Heleana called out with a smile as she saw him enter and halted her stitching. The nurses tended to the twins under her dreamy but watchful eye, as she kept herself comfortable. She wasn’t showing yet but the maester had confirmed she was with child; two moons along.

His sister put her needlework down as he smiled and came to sit next to her.

“Hello sweet sister. I hope you don’t mind the intrusion,” he greeted as he took a seat next to her on her lounge chair.

“Not an intrusion at all, I am happy to see you. But what brings you here so early? You always visit after lunch.”

In response Aemond launched into his story, careful to leave out the more… heated details.

-----

Norway was beautiful. There were ancient Norse buildings with Viking emblems and runes EVERYWHERE. But the craftsmanship and carvings? They were breathtaking. 

Aradia had never seen anything like them in her life. She wished she had taken ancient runes with Hermione now, even if just to know more about what was around her.

It was summer, so it was nowhere near as cold as it would be in the winter. Fields were bursting with life, and people were moving about freely. Aradia ambled about with Teddy in his baby wrap acting like the wide-eyed tourist she was.

Everything around here was so beautiful! First Ireland now this? She was in Heaven. She would have asked herself why she hadn’t done this before, but she already knew. She was dealing with a dark lord, and her schooling. Add in that she wasn’t old enough or free to travel around. Now that she was, she loved it.

She made her way through the magical district looking at all the store fronts she could. She didn’t need a wand, potions ingredients, or broom supplies. She was well stocked right now. She was sure to look in the bookstores, the second-hand magical goods shops, and a few other interesting places instead.

It was during that time she walked into a high-end enchanted items store when something caught her eye or, more accurately, her nose.

The smokey, earthy scent she had smelled before in her dreams.

Her eyes snapped around the store, searching and looking. For one wild moment, she wondered if the man that shared her dreams would walk out from behind an isle at any moment. A second later her mind realized the lack of the leather and wooden scents that went with it. She wandered around the store following just the smokey scent. Then she saw it. An impressive robe, long sleeved, that reached the ground standing only with the help of a mannequin. It was made of some type of leather but not the normal cow leather she was used to.

Airy took a few more steps forward and took in a deep inhale to confirm.

-----

“One or the other; the son or the brother…”

Heleana started to mumble. Aemond froze as he looked sharply at his sister with his one good eye. Did… did she just…?

“Bloodline thought dead, found alive.

Blood calls to Blood, flesh calls to flesh.

and passions are not so easily denied…

One way or the other, the son or the brother.

She will be a Dragon's bride...”

Aemond blinked. “What? Heleana…”

-----

Yes… This was the scent. She knew because she smelt it, up close and personal. Three previous times in fact. She could hardly believe she had forgotten it. The polished sheen from the green scales glinted back to her with a familiar reflection of light and Aradia knew exactly what the robe was made from… the green dragonhide of a Norwegian Ridgeback.

But this left her even more confused than she was before. Now she had to figure out why her ‘dream-man’ smelt like a bloody DRAGON!

Chapter Text

Edited by the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 4: Fireplaces and Four posters

One or the other; the son or the brother

Bloodline thought dead, found alive.

Blood calls to Blood, flesh calls to flesh.

and Passions are not so easily denied.

One way or the other, The son or the brother.

She will be a Dragon’s bride.

Aemond tapped his fingers on his desk as he read his sister’s words again. He didn’t know if he felt vindicated because his suspicions of his sister being a Dreamer were confirmed or angered because of the words themselves. He had asked her to repeat them, wrote them down, then talked to her about the words and her dreams.

It seemed like finally being asked about them opened a dam inside Helena because everything came flooding out. She’s been having these ‘Dreams’ for as far back as she could remember.

She knew about him losing his eye, knew her wedding to Aegon was unavoidable, and that the succession crisis was well on its way. He asked her about her dreams and how they came about, to which she simply replied, “I see choices and certainties…”

When he asked her to clarify, she explained, “an earthquake, a storm, and winter snows are Certainties. They are sure to come, so I will see them. Choices are made and once made, can’t be unmade, so I can see those as well. But if someone hasn’t made a choice, it’s harder to see. If they narrow it down to a few choices, it’s easier to see.”

“Do you see Father changing his mind? Naming Aegon heir?” Heleana just shook her head.

“No… I don’t,” she replied sadly. Aemond was not surprised. 

“But I see Grandsire trying to name him heir anyway with the Lannisters, the Small Counsel, the Sept, the Maesters, and Oldtown behind them. Maybe the Stormlands too.”

That was information Aemond had not known at all. The next morning, while carefully watching their interactions with one another at the small council meeting, he believed it. This led to a fear that crept up his neck as he poured over her words the past few hours.

Bloodline thought dead, found alive.  That would be his  ñuha dōna  and her family. Was there a lost line somewhere? A lost Valyrian family he knew nothing of? Maybe someone lost from inside their own family? He’d have to investigate it. Maybe that would help him find her.

Blood calls to Blood, Flesh calls to flesh…  He knew she was his twin flame. Their dragon dreams proved that and more.

One way or the other, The son or the brother.

 She will be a Dragon’s bride..

This… this burned him. This enraged him in ways he hadn’t been enraged in years. Not since his eye was taken.

The son or the brother? He knew what that meant, he didn’t know how to handle the hate and fury that built in him as the thought started festering in his head. Someone was going to try to take his twin flame from him. Someone was going to try and wed his  ñuha dōna,  not caring that they were meant to burn together. He knew already who it would be… who would DARE to even try it.

One of the Strong boys. One his half-sisters’ bastards.

One who drew a knife on him or the other who had used that same knife to take his eye.

The warning was clear, at least to him. He knew that if his half-sister wished it and asked his father, he would not refuse her. He would lose his ñuha dōna to one of her sons.

No…  Aemond thought fiercely. His fist turning shades of red and white from the force he was using to clench it.  I won’t stand for it…

He finally felt he had something of his own. After having been neglected, mistreated, and bullied for his entire life he finally had something he could look forward to. Something in his life that was good. Something of his own. Now, this, a warning that someone was going to try to take it all away from him.

No. Not ever. MY ñuha dōna is meant to be MY wife, MY lover, the mother of MY children.

I will not lose her to one of those strong boys.

Not ever… they have taken far too much from me already.

I won’t lose her to them, too…

-----

She bought the armor. Okay, dragonscale robes, but seriously, it might as well be armor. She hadn’t even considered how much she was willing to pay for it, until the store owner gave her a price. She bought it anyway with no regrets. For some reason, she was sure that her ‘dream man’ would absolutely love it. It was meant for him, she was sure of it.

She storied it away safely in her magical chest and spent the next few days cuddling, playing, and coddling Teddy. He was still as tiny and precious as ever, but now less wrinkly, and at the end of the trip in Norway, smiled the tiniest smile for the first time ever. 

It. Was. Adorable.

While in the magical district she didn’t have to hide his hair in caps and beanies. She didn’t have to hide her magic at all and could fly freely whenever she wanted. She loved that, and the feeling of freedom that came with it. She and Teddy bonded and flourished from just being allowed to be themselves. Airy’s heart was so light and so full it was fit to burst. She didn’t think she could ever be happier.

-----

She realized she was dreaming a moment before the soft light of a fireplace started to flicker.

She was in a beautiful castle room made of red stone and covered in drapes and tapestries in beautiful reds and blacks.

A wooden desk, end tables and some other furniture were barely visible given that the dim light from the fireplace was the only light she was getting. She took a moment to look over the room, trying to spot any clues to tell her where he might be. Her peeping went unrewarded as she only found a small stack of important looking papers on a table with a flared back chair and a few dressers one would find in an opulent bedroom.

She turned her attention to look at the other side of the room only to freeze, her body nearly locking up with nervousness and anxiety.

A bed.

A four-poster bed, with bright green satin sheets.

A four-poster bed that didn’t look like any of the four poster beds at Hogwarts.

His body heat behind her announced his presence as he pressed himself against her back. His nose lightly nudging into her hair as he breathed in slowly, as if he was savoring the smell his favorite dessert.

One of his hands then gripped the right side of her hip, and his other hand went under her arm to hold her neck and chin still from the front. He claimed her mouth as he tilted her head back. The passion blazed in her just as it had before. She almost felt like she couldn’t move, even though she was sure she could.

There was something different about his touch today…

It surprised her a bit as he hadn’t behaved like this before. Before his hands drifted all over, touching any skin he could. Now he seemed more forceful, like he was zeroing in on her. He focused only on the kiss and holding her tight to him. 

That thought was washed away quickly as he broke the kiss only to turn her head so he could whisper heatedly into her right ear.

“Ao sytilībagon naejot nyke; ao gīmigon skoros ȳdra daor ao?” he growled. Unconsciously her back arched into him and her legs trembled… 

Merlin, the things his words did to her… 

This seemed to egg him on even more, as his hands started to swiftly move the thin fabric of her silk nightgown up, allowing his hand to slip easily between her thighs. His mouth attached itself to the soft of her neck and her clavicle at the same time, and she was lost.

Even though he had a hold of her she moved her neck to the side, baring more of it to him. He quickly covered those areas with his mouth and claimed them as well. His hand now working at rubbing the mound between her legs, much to the pleasure and enjoyment of the rest of her body.

He then slowly started walking with her, moving her closer to the bed. A part of her was nervous, a little panicked, the other part tried to reason that it was still a dream… and it felt too good for her to want to stop now.

Quicker than she thought possible they were at the bed. He swiftly spun her around and tossed her down, flat on her back.

Then slowly, almost carefully he started crawling up on top of her… like a predator that caught its prey, savoring the last few moments before they devoured it entirely.

It was then that she not only noticed his tall, muscled frame, she also noticed the long, soft, pure white hair. Pure white hair that as he leaned closer, draped them both as it fell around their faces.

They stayed there in the dim light, breathing hard as they were almost nose to nose with one another. She wished she could see more of his face instead of just the outline of the shadows.

“You are mine, and I am yours… do you understand me?” he whispered, his voice no longer growl, but still just as firm. “From this day to our last day… NO ONE else. Just me and you. Understood?”

“Yes…” Aradia breathed heatedly and was quickly met with his lips again followed by the feeling of being thrown back into her skin once again…

-----

She was tossed completely out of her dream and left hot, bothered, aching… and alone. She punched the space next to her three times in her bed in a frustrated fit.

-----

 “Ao sytilībagon naejot nyke; ao gīmigon skoros ȳdra daor ao?” - You belong to me; you know that don't you?

Panicking, possessive Aemond: F*&$ promises, I want VOWS. NOW!! SHE’S MINE!!

Chapter Text

Edited by the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 5: Reading between the lines.

Aemond was seated at the large desk in his new solar. Both had been given to him two days ago by his mother and his grandsire. They wanted to reward him because he had been taking himself, his training, and his studying far more seriously. He had been doubling down on his duties since his dreams with his Twin Flame began and they had both noticed.

He wanted to cement a place for himself in the Red Keep before she came to him and they wed. He wanted her to not only be proud to marry him when she arrived but to be able to give her anything she wanted, including a position as a respected lady of the Red Keep.

While his father’s unused solar was near the throne room and Small Council Chamber and his grandsire’s solar was in the Tower of the Hand his solar was in Meagor’s Holdfast nearest to the rookery, the sept, and White Sword Tower furthest from Traitors Walk and The Square. With the new solar came new responsibilities the most important being the rookery.

While the maesters would tend to the ravens and collect the messages, it would now be his job to make sure the information got to where it was needed. A sudden expense or money needed for the King’s Road? To the master of coin. News about pirates or a missing ship carrying a noble family? To the Master of Ships. Reports of lawlessness or attacks on the King’s Road? Given to the captain of the gold cloaks or sent to the Master of Laws so he could send orders to local lords or help to the local guards, depending on where the attack was. News from Old Town or the Starry Sept? Straight to the Grand Sept or Grandsire.

He also was given a bit of control over the castle guards, first overseeing their schedules and shifts and soon after their training. He knew the main reasons his grandsire had given him these two responsibilities without even having to ask. Otto wanted Aemond to be the first hand to touch any information coming into the Red Keep and to win over the castle guards. Information was power, and the Gold Cloaks were Daemon’s. They had always been Daemon’s and always would be. He had been the one to give them their gold cloaks.

So, in return, Aemond would make the castle guards his. It would take some time, but Aemond would do it. Many of the castle guards and the Gold Cloaks already respected him as a swordsman, so he started out on the right foot.

The silver-haired prince now turned over the pages of an ancient book as he compared it to the three old pieces of parchment that he lined up neatly next to said book.

The information his sister gave him on the ‘Lost Line’ had more than intrigued him. He quickly went to the maesters and looked over the records of the royal family and other noble houses to start his research. He decided to begin with the current living members then follow the family trees backwards, up their family lines. He started with his own family and then continued with the other Valerian families as well.

To his shock, he had found more than he had thought on his first day alone. Now, a week in, he found even more. He was rather surprised no one bothered to go looking into this before.

Saera Targaryen was the first he investigated, a middle daughter of the Old King and the Good Queen. Aemond knew this story well already. She and her two ladies had been caught sleeping with a knight, ‘Sting’ Beesbury, and his two friends. Sting was killed at the hands of the Old King himself, and the other knights were also ended. The two girls married off quickly.

Saera, on the other hand, waited until just under a year in exile before she pushed her sister, a Septa, down a flight of stairs and disappeared into the night. She ran and hid successfully, one account even rumored to say she had hidden for a time in Old Town, before ending up as a princess of pillow houses and pleasure gardens, then the unofficial Queen of Lys.

To his surprise it seemed his great aunt was still alive and near the same age as the Queen Who Never Was. When asked, the measters confirmed that she did have at least three daughters, if not more, and none outside of Lys knew if she had birthed any sons. It was one lead, if nothing else.

To his surprise, though, it appears Great Aunt Saera was not the only one of the daughters that may have run off. The youngest daughter of Queen Alysanne and the Old King was Gael Targaryen, the thirteenth and last child. She was attached to the hip with her mother, and they even slept in the same bed most nights until she turned thirteen. She was considered sickly and simple, and when she was nineteen, Gael just disappeared.

It was said that she had died of Summer Fever, but there was no body nor burial plot. After the death of the Old King, word got out that Gael ran away with a traveling singer after she had learned she was pregnant with his child. Another rumor said that she had drowned herself in the waters of Dragonstone after she had miscarried their illegitimate child. But once again, with no body and no burial plot, Aemond was more inclined to believe she left with her singer. She was a second daughter, and a second lead.

He looked deeper and deeper into his family’s past, but outside of those two sisters he didn’t find anything until he got to the conquerors themselves. Aegon, Visenya, and Rhaenys.

This was a mystery not only to him, but for the ages. Everyone knew that Meraxes fell at the hands of the Dornish. What no one knew is what happened to Queen Rhaenys afterward. Some say she died, others say she was taken and tortured, some say she was kept alive for who knows how long and for what reasons.

One could hope maybe she was saved after her fall, fell in love with a Dornish lord, and decided to live the rest of her life with him. Hidden away from sight and history. Aemond realistically knew the chances of that were slim to none. While it would calm the mind and heart to think of a happier ending for her, the true events were more than likely the bloodiest and most uncomfortable. 

But no one knew what really happened to her. History itself left that question unanswered. It was a third lead, even if it was the most unlikely one.

He looked through the family line of House Celtigar next. One of the very few Valyrian families left they married in and out of Andel and Rhoynar families. The family lost their silver hair and purple eyes generations ago but they were still of Valyrian ancestry. Outside of a long line of bastards being raised right alongside the main family on the same island for generations, there was nothing. No missing family members, be they sons or daughters.

The Velaryon family was the opposite. That family history seemed to be littered with sons and daughters that were gone lost at sea or never having returned to their ship at port.

He wanted to remove those that had been lost with their ships and only count those missing at the many ports around the world, but he knew how pirates work. Ships could be renamed with just a bit of paint and faked paperwork, so he kept every name he saw on his list. Seven missing members of house Velaryon, with five acknowledged illegitimate children also missing. None of that accounted for any children that may have been conceived while on port leave or unknowledge bastards. Dragonstone was rife with Dragonseeds and he was sure Driftmark was no different.

Now he was looking over a few books about House Qoherys and Harrenhal. While the family had died out after the third generation of ruling the burnt castle, they were still a Valarian family that had survived the Doom and made their new lives here in Westeros. From how often the grandson used the utterly disgusting “Rite of the First Night’, he was certain he would find at least one or two Rivers in this family tree.

-----

Airy did not like the magical district of Bulgaria. When she arrived, everything was fine. The inn was safe and cozy. Because it was summer it was nowhere near as cold as Victor Krum and others had told her it could get.

But then she went out walking and shopping.

She wished she could say why she didn’t like it. She wished she could say she didn’t know where the uneasy, uncomfortable feeling came from, but the truth was, she did know. She felt the same way walking in this alley as she did in Nocturne Alley back home. It was a dark, disgusting, unsafe place that left a feeling that made her skin itch. It made her want to turn heel with Teddy and run far, far away.

The air (or aura?) of this alley itself was enough to make her sick.

If she hadn’t already written and promised Victor she’d see him and attend his Quidditch game against Paris Pegasus’ three days from now, she’d have already left. But she hadn’t seen Victor in years, and kind of missed the bloke. She really wanted to see the game too.

Instead, she changed her portkey to leave the day after the game and added another stop to the trip - four days in magical and non-magical Salem. She had passed on that the first go round, wanting to travel to D.C, before ended her journey in New York but if she was going to cut her trip short, and she was heading to the states next away, she figured, why not?

She sighed as she pulled Teddy closer to her. He was already settled and comfy in the baby wrap, so he was already snuggled up against her, but in this crazy and uncomfortable alley she felt the need to bring him in a little closer.

She had gone out for new clothes, specifically dress robes for the upcoming game. She may have gone a little overboard, buying seven new sets of dress robes, but they all looked very fetching on her and she had the gold, so she caved in and bought them.

All she had to do now was drop the bags off at the inn, order dinner to be brough upstairs, then they could spend the rest of the day playing, cuddling, and reading until Teddy fell asleep. She patted Teddy’s back as he cooed and hummed. Her eyes watched nearly every inch of the alley with more than a bit of apprehension and nervousness.

“Only two more right turns down this way, and I’m at the inn” she told herself, “Two turns, and I’m there.”

But when she made the first turn, her plans instantly changed. Directly after she turned right she saw a tall man with long, platinum blonde hair, black clothes, and pin-straight locks. She only saw him for a moment, but it was enough to make her freeze in her steps. As soon as she saw him, he turned left and disappeared down the other alley street.

She froze for just a second, her mouth gapped open, as she tried to reason with herself.

Surely, it wasn’t him? Was it?

It couldn’t be… could it?

But… but what if it WAS him?

Her feet were frozen to the ground for just a second more before she found herself running down the alley, chasing after him, looking for the pin-straight silvery hair that was a dead giveaway.

-----

Quenton Qoherys took over Harrenhall in 2 AC, after Aegon the Conqueror burned Harrenhall, its lord, and his four sons. Quenton and his sister-wife Daleanys Qoherys had two sons, Querion and Daltarian. The first wife, Daleanys, passed away from spotted fever after the youngest birth. He married the daughter of Edmund Tully, Alice Tully a year or so after that. They stayed married until the end of their lives, but there were no children to speak of from that second union.

Querion had a son Gargon, though it was not written who the mother was. Querion passed away suddenly after Gargon’s birth in 10 AC, and it appears Daltarian had disappeared or ran away at around the same time. This left Gargon as the only heir after his grandfather Quenton passed away. The only thing he was known for was being “Gargon the Guest.” Gargon, in Aemond’s option, met a fitting end. In 34 AC his privates were removed from him in the middle of the Godswood then fed to the dogs, and he was left to bleed out and die ending the Qoherys line.

But the name of the person that did that to him was what really caught Aemond’s eye. It was a man calling himself Harren the Red, the self-proclaimed grandson of Harren Hoare, rightful heir of Harrenhall. Aemond quickly wrote the information from that book into his notes, then tried to confirm them with the information and accounts from the other books. He then looked at the book detailing the family members of each of the houses of Harrenhall.

He was able to confirm the death dates, birth dates, and spelling of the names. The only real deviation was that one of the books said Gargon was killed in 37 AC, not 34 AC and that Quenton fell off his horse when he passed away also in 10 AC. When referring to another book, it did say Gargon was the lord of Harrenhal for 27 years and became the lord at only one name day.

He flipped the page forward to look at the start of the ‘House Harroway’ page but saw nothing of interest for his current research. He then flipped back a page to look that the ‘House Hoare’ page. He glanced quickly over the page, already knowing the names, but froze when he noticed something else...

Something was off about this page… Aemond quickly flipped forward a few pages, comparing them carefully to the Hoare page.

No, his eye did not deceive him.

Something was DEFINITLY wrong with this page.

-----

She made another turn down the alley and looked wildly around. She was sure he was near, she had spotted silver hair a few more times. She was getting closer and closer, but it seemed every turn she made, he was one turn ahead of her. She was afraid she would get lost soon.

Teddy was calm and looking around, but Aradia was a bit less so. Was it him? Was it someone else? Did she call out to him? What name or title would she use? She didn’t even know his name. She didn’t even know his face, not really. Now she was turning and twisting her way down a magical alley she was not familiar with at all. If she didn’t find him soon, she’d be forced to turn around. She wasn’t going to play fast and loose with her and Teddy’s safety.

She made another quick left turn and finally spotted him. It was then, with a sudden drop in her heart, she realized that his man’s hair was long and silver, but not as long as the man she remembered from her dreams. His frame and build were different as well. It seemed that it wasn’t him after all. She sighed to herself, and went to turn around when she heard, “Potter?! What on Earth are you doing here?”

She jumped a little and turned her face to left to see Draco. Draco Malfoy. As he and his mother walked out of a store to join the man she had been following. As soon as he turned his head Aradia recognized him almost immediately. Lucius bloody Malfoy.

He was thinner, but much more put together than when she saw him at Malfoy Manor or the Battle of Hogwarts, a lot less stressed. Life was kinder to him now that he wasn’t hosting the Dark Lord in his own home, she assumed.

But it was Draco and Narcissa now that caught her attention as they gapped, shocked, at the sight of Aradia and little Teddy.

“Is… is that Andromeda’s grandson?” Narcissa asked, her eyes now locked on the baby in a way that suddenly made Aradia feel very uncomfortable. It wasn’t an angry look or a look that made Airy think she was going to hurt her or the baby. It was the almost desperate way Narcissa was staring at Teddy, as if there was nothing more in the world that she wanted but to have him in her arms.

To Aradia that was almost worse. Teddy was HERS. The last thing she had of Remus and Tonks. Narcissa didn’t even know Teddy nor Tonks and had disowned Andromeda after she left to marry to the man she loved. She held on to Teddy a little tighter and nodded. “Yes, this is Teddy. If you excuse me, I do have to get back to my inn now…”

“Don’t tell me you’re walking around here unescorted?” Draco snapped, and Narcissa looked scandalized and a bit faint. Aradia wanted to slap him, or better yet pull a Hermione and break his nose. Now that she knew that it wasn’t her ‘dream man’ she’d been chasing, she just wanted to leave. From the look on Narcissa’s face, and the way she next insisted they walk Airy safely back to the inn, she knew it wasn’t going to be that easy.

-----

Aemond looked over the page once more, comparing it to a different page to confirm his suspicions. Under the names of the four sons of House Hoare, there was a line. It was meant to be a divider to the rest of the page, but there was something wrong with it.

The dividers on all the other pages were at least an inch or more under the names. They also had swirls and lines in the middle of the spacer to make them more decorative. This design was different from the others and was directly under the other names.

All the other pages followed the same pattern, the same design, even the top part of the Hoare page… only this spot was different.

Aemond squinted his eye as he looked at the curling and squirming pattern under the names of the four brothers again, and that was when it saw something. Something that matched what was right above it.

Hidden in the curled pattern of the line, he swore he could make out the word ‘Hoare’ Mid-way through the design.

Against his normally better judgement, Aemond immediately ripped the page out of the book and looked at it closer. When that failed him, he held the page up so the back of the paper was lit up from behind by the desk candle. He tried to focus on the word “Hoare” he swore he had seen and then looked right at the space right before it. He squinted again, trying to look past the distracting design to see what might have been written there before.

Suddenly, with the help of the light behind the page, his eye picked out the words covered and lost among the scribbled ink. His real eye and his sapphire eye widened and he took in a sharp, shocked breath as the words registered in his mind…

-----

Airy hadn’t wanted them to escort her back to the inn, but since she wasn’t a hundred percent sure the way to go and they were highly insistent she let them. Lucius kept his mouth shut but kept on looking at Airy then Teddy with a strange look in his eyes she couldn’t pinpoint. While Narcissa used this time to ask every question she could about Teddy and looked at him as If he was the sweetest, precious, most treasured thing.

Aradia didn’t disagree, Teddy really was that sweet and precious, but it still rubbed her the wrong way. Teddy was her godson. She was going to raise him. There was an irrational fear in the back of her head that Narcissa wanted nothing more than to take Teddy from her. She kept him close and kept patting his back with her free hand.

Draco at least had the good form to apologize for insisting on seeing them back so forcefully but was firm that “this isn’t a safe enough place for someone like you to be walking on your own.” Someone like you, of course, meaning a light witch.

She kept the conversation light. She told Narcissa how Andromeda had sent plenty of new, warm clothes, how Teddy was smiling now and had just started laughing when he changed his hair color. She was also sure to mention how much like his mother he was. If the mention of Tonks made all three squirm, well, that wasn’t her problem.

They arrived at her inn about seven minutes after they had started heading that way. Airy walked to the door, and turned around to face them, hoping to say goodbye here so they wouldn’t try to follow her in.

“Well, thank you for taking the time to see me back to the inn. I must get in, get Teddy his bottle and put him to bed so I’d best head up…”

Narcissa looked a little heartbroken at those words, as her eyes once again turned to little Teddy, but Airy hardened her heart and refused to let that sway her. Narcissa wasn’t too bad, but Airy still wasn’t sure if she could be trusted with Teddy. Not yet.

“If you do decide to go out again, Potter, do have half a brain and take someone with you.” Draco drawled. Airy rolled her eyes.

“And here we almost made it an entire conversation without an insult,” Airy deadpanned with a pointed glare at Draco. He went to open his mouth again but wisely snapped it shut instead. Before Narcissa could jump in to try and invite Airy or try to invite herself to something, Airy put out her hand for Lucious to shake. She’d say goodbye to the head of the house, excuse herself, and hopefully not see them again while she was here visiting Krum.

“I hope you have a g-“

“Where did you get that ring?” Lucius suddenly burst out, and Airy nearly jumped. What? The death stone? She looked at the hand she had put out to shake and saw the red and black three headed dragon ring that had started glowing non-stop after her last dream.

She met Lucius’ stern, almost accusing look, as Narcissa and Draco now turned and looked at the ring as well. Narcissa gasped loudly, as she jumped forward and took Airy’s hand into her own. Turning the wrist left and right as she looked the ring over. Lucius’s cold, gray eyes just narrowed at her more.

“Answer me, Potter, where did you get that ring? Because I am sure that it should not belong to you.”

“Silence!” Narcissa Malfoy nee Black snapped at her husband, as she looked the ring over one more time, then looked up to Airy almost in awe.

-----

Cassiopeia Hoare – youngest child

Harren the Black had a daughter...

A living, breathing daughter. Or at the very least, alive and breathing around the same time her brothers were. Aemond quickly wrote the name down on one of the three papers he had at the ready on his desk with a newfound purpose in his mind - find out anything and everything he could about Cassiopeia Hoare, and what had happened to her.

After all someone had worked particularly hard to try to hide her existence, if not attempted to erase her from history entirely.

Chapter Text

Editor is the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 6; The first witch of Harrenhall

2 AC – Harrenhall.

_____________________

Cassiopeia Hoare wiped the sweat off her brow. It had formed due to the heat rolling off the unbelievable number of hearths lit and blazing around the main hall. She had coiled her long, curly, flame-red hair up and pinned it to the top of her head. Hoping it would help her to handle the heat. She was newly 16 name days old, the only child and only girl of her father’s 2^nd rock wife. An unexpected, late-in-life baby. One more cherished by her brothers than by her father. She normally wouldn’t sit as close to the flames as she currently was, but she needed the light. Near endless rows of fireplaces lined the walls, with endless rows of tables and chairs filling the floors. It was almost Eerie, the emptiness and vastness of this place. Her, sitting by herself close to the fire, the best source of light since the sun had set, then the 8 men gathered by her father’s new throne. Four of them being her brothers… Outside of these few, there was not another soul around.

A tome lay open in front of her, along with 3 sticks of White chalk, bundles of herbs, and two crystals were also in arms reach. Tools of her practice. Once her father learned she had been born with the gift of magic, he wasted no time in finding her wise women to teach her and bought or allowed her to forage any ingredients she needed.

She hadn’t known then that her father was going to get every copper of it back in its weight in magical work. Litteral Blood, Sweat, and Tears. The entirety of this new ‘Harrenhall’ had been spelled, blessed, runed, and protected. There had been so much magic placed into this fortress that even brand new, it now felt like a living, breathing being…

She had been sure that this hall and its magic would outlast her father, Her, Hell maybe even outlast the Hightower in oldtown… Be right up there with the Wall and Winterfell. Now she wasn’t so sure.

She turned her black eyes back to the dusty tome opened in front of her. Filled with protective spells, runes, sigils, rituals, and incantations. ‘The magic shield’ was the title. She had it opened to a page with a powerful sigil, a near perfect example of sacred geometry.

Powerful protection for a large building, or large area. The same sigil she and a few others had drawn under every tower in her father’s newly built fortress. Her father’s new castle was beyond a shadow of a doubt a true fortress. Tall walls, strong towers, able to not only to hold multiple army’s inside, as well as feed them if their green houses and crop areas were well kept…

There was one big problem… one fatal flaw… One thing she and wise women she had worked with had overlooked.

This sigil didn’t protect against Dragons and Dragon fire…

And the Targaryens were at their gates.

Her faith in her father’s fortress and her belief in it lasting thought the ages was now being challenged. Both the magical and non-magical fortifications in all the towers inside these walls wouldn’t be able to hold the Targaryen’s dragons out forever.

It was a losing battle, and she knew it. But as her eyes turned to where her father and four brothers were standing with their advisors and commanders, she knew that there was no getting that point through to him.

“We could have made a deal with him… He doesn’t want your castle or your land, he has been more then fair with the Stormlands, Riverlands, even the North…”

“HA!! He doesn’t want my castle? Bullshit!!” Her father Screamed in that old, barking tone of his. “He arrived right after I completed it. JUST after. With his threats and his demands… Where is his castle? HUH? .. That Dragonstone? It’s in the narrow sea. He has no castle, fortress, or anything to call his own on the mainland… Make no mistake. Even if he doesn’t want this castle for himself, he wants it for one of his allies.”

“THEN BECOME ONE OF HIS ALLIES. Keep our castle, and our lands, in the family.” Her oldest brother commented. He saw the situation better than even her father did.

“And look weak? Infront of all the Riverlands we just conquered? To those traitors and turncoats?! Lord Tully himself and ALL his banners are standing outside our door, STANDING NEXT TO AEGON, that sister-fucking dragon lord. They have already turned their backs and chosen to side with him… Are we to kiss the ass of our backstabbers as well?...” Her second oldest brother. Captain of his own ship, a Reaver and pillager.

“That makes things even MORE complicated. These are supposed to be OUR bannermen.” One of the commanders added in. “They have turned on us now, there is no exception of loyalty in the future. How are we to secure the banners now for future generations? And try as much as you like, but there is no mortal man that can out-wait a Dragon…”

“There is no ending here that doesn’t end with us losing everything we’ve built… Unless we bend the knee…” Father’s Measter added in.

“Those greedy vultures are just waiting to pick at our bones… I agree with father. We lock the gates, stay inside, and let them cool their heels. Let them know we are more than willing and able to wait them out. BUT… We’ll keep the line of communication open. We’ll hold out and wait until we reach a favorable deal. Once we come to terms that WE are happy with, and our families castle and lands are assured to remain ours; We bend the knee… for a time.” Her third oldest brother. A Knight; Clever and well-read.

But it was the eyes of her 4^th and youngest brother that met hers. The two siblings were kinder than most Ironborn, smarter as well. He was 28 years old, over 10 years her senior. But he was more a father to her than any of the others. The one she could always go to, and one she understood the most. And she understood the look in his eye.

He wasn’t just worried; He was terrified.

She returns a softer look to her brother, as she finally and hopelessly shut her book closed Infront of her. Because she felt what he felt as well… 

Her father was a harsh and, yes, evil man… She knew, had seen this more than once. He was iron born through and through. He had taken the Riverlands and beyond by force. The drowned god knew no mercy, so nether did her father.

The black blood ran true through him, and to all his sons… He lived up to his house words whole heartedly; ‘Black of eye, Black of flag, Black of heart.’

This castle itself was a testament to his cruelty; how many people had died making it? Their bodies and bones still in its walls… She shivered to herself despite being so close to flames.

Her father would not bend the knee… Not even to save his new castle or his family. She knew it, and her brothers knew it, even if two supported him in it.

Her aged father screamed that it would be him and only him that would walk out with his guards and meisters to talk. None of his sons, nor any of his commanders, and not even one of his advisors were to go with him or join the conversation he would have … She knew that hopes of the conversation ending well were now dashed.

Her father’s pride could very well be the end of their family.

And there was nothing she, or any of them, could do about it.

She stood next to her kind brother as they watched him and Aegon, the dragon rider, talk from the castle ramparts.

Her eyes tried to stay on the conversation, but growing disheartened the angrier and more obstinate her father got, the harder it was for her to watch. She let out a loud sigh, and turned to her brother to speak… Only to see his eyes locked on something or someone behind Aegon.

She turned and looked, seeing the person her brother was locked on. Because he was locked on him as well. A man, silvery blonde with pale skin standing next to a dark-skinned man with silver hair. A Valyrian lord, for sure. She looked back and forth between her brother and the unknown Valyrian with a curious look. Did her brother know him? Why did he pick him out of the crowd?... She was quite confused as she saw anger and rage written all over her brother’s face.

“Mayhap you should stay in the far tower tonight, sister… Mayhap the next few nights.” Her brother growled, suddenly.

“The tower closest to the waters of the gods eye?” She questioned.

“YES.” He snapped as he suddenly grabbed her arm and started leading her off. “Let’s move your things there now…”

Back on the ground, Quenton Qoherys the Master-at-Arms for King Aegon; first of his name, smirked widely as he saw the Hoare boy rush off with the fair red-headed lady he had just been leering at. He had caught him looking, and apparently didn’t like that at all…

Lord Qoherys, however, very much liked what he saw…

“And who might you be, my pretty maid… Standing top of the castle wall, with fire in your hair, Dressed all in black?” He mummered softly under his breath, an amused smirk spreading across his lips.

"Who knows, Pretty maid?... Perhaps I'll meet you tonight..."

Chapter Text

Editor is the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

The first witch of Harrenhall; Part 2.

One moment it was peaceful, Cassiopeia sleeping soundly curled up in her blankets. Her head was resting on her pillow in her temporary room in the far tower, a few of her belongings with her, safe and content inside her dreams. As it should be for a young woman in the middle of the night. Safe, warm, secure.

The next moment was as if hell itself had been unleashed.

The ground shook violently, the tower started rocking itself back and forth. She was flung from side to side in her bed before being tossed like a rag doll onto the floor only to be shaken around even more. At the same time the sounds outside became a deafening roar of crashes, screams, and screeching of bending metal. 

Stones were falling and breaking, large walls started cracking under intense heat and pressure… 

Her windows suddenly lit up with a bright glow.

But not the blues and yellows of sunlight. No, this was angry oranges and reds of dragon fire.

Aegon Targaryen and the Black Dread were attacking Harrenhall.

As the first assault stopped, and the earth no longer quaked Cassiopeia could finally stand. She ran, panicking, straight to the windowsill of her room and looked out. She didn’t know what she expected to see or why she even thought she’d see anything different Maybe it was morbid curiosity. Maybe she just needed to see it with her own eyes. It didn’t matter either way.

What she saw was the main tower aflame. Above was the Black Dread, whom she almost couldn’t see due to the darkness of the smoke around him and the deep dark of the night behind him covering him like a spectral cloak. But he was not hidden for long. He lit up the skies again as he shot more dragon flame. He breathed it down the top of the main tower top a second time as he stood over it, his evil red eyes even brighter in the orange and red glow.

Balerion’s roar was the only thing that drowning out her own screams.

As the earth shook a second time, she refused to allow herself to be tossed around. She did her best to stay on her feet. Run even. Run down the stairs, out the door towards the dragon, to the main tower. To her father. 

To her brothers.

-----

She didn’t even have time to think. Once her feet started moving, they just kept going. If she had considered the fact that there was a dragon breathing fire at the very place she was running to, she might have turned and run the other way but all she could think of was getting to her family.

Even running as fast as she could she didn’t get very far. Every blast of dragon fire shook the ground anew. She was knocked down two more times and felt no closer to the main tower than moments ago although the vastness of Harrenhall may have played a larger part in that.

The guards, knights, women, and children were also rushing in every direction. Two more towers were now melted or aflame, more guards were dead or burning, the woman and children were fleeing in numbers now, and the fires inside the walls were spreading at an impossible pace.

Still, she ran towards the main tower. She had to see if her father or brothers were alive. If there was even a small chance that they were, she needed to know.

In that chaotic crowd she finally saw someone she knew. Stumbling forward looking like death itself with blood dripping from the left side of his head, left shoulder, and left arm was Maester Eurion, her father’s maester.

She screamed out “EURION!!” as she changed course just enough to start heading towards him. He looked up to her with a dazed and confused look on his face.

“Young lady...” he questioned breathlessly as she stopped right before him. “Young lady?! What are you doing here? Why are you here? Why didn’t you escape?”

“My brothers, my father… I must get to them…”

The pain and anger that showed in the maester’s eyes cut through her like a knife. “They are gone , young lady…”

“You don’t know that…”

“They are gone you silly girl! They were in their beds at the top of main tower. They were the first to go, didn’t stand a chance. They are gone! Why haven’t you run? That was why your brother sent you to the far tower in the first place! You silly girl!” the maester cried, his voice cracking.

Clarity and grief washed over her… the maester shook his head, grabbed her arm, and started leading her off with tears in his eyes, “run. Get out through the gate, hidden tunnel, or jump into the water of the Gods Eye, I do not care. Just run sweet, silly girl. I’ll cover for you as best I can. JUST GO!”

He tossed her forward and, not knowing what else to do or say, she did as she was told.

She turned and ran.

-----

Maester Eurion limped and staggered his way into the maester’s tower, and into his office. The Healing Tower it was called, but he was sure the name would be changed soon. Everything would change here soon. He limped and bled as he ran over to his desk, frantically grabbing papers. Never had he felt so helpless. Never had he felt so useless, so powerless. 

Helpless to convince his lord of the need to bend the knee. 

Useless in his inability to save the four sons that he had helped raise and taught from toddlerhood. 

Powerless to stop a dragon and the king that rode him.

But here was still something he could do… one thing he could do to help save a part of the family he had been beside for decades.

He grabbed the birth announcements and wedding slips of the family and tossed them into the flames. He grabbed the family register and the census they had taken less than a few moons ago and tossed it in as well. He threw whatever papers and clues there were to find quickly into the fire. He nearly tossed in the entire book “Families of the Isles and the Rivers: New Harrenhal” that he had just added too. But he knew that this book was not only his. He urged himself to burn it, but couldn’t bring himself to do so. Instead he flung opened the book, and covered up her name as best as he could with the same ink and quill he had used to write in it before.

No one need know that Harren the Black had taken a second rock wife.

No one needed to know that she had delivered onto this family a young girl, red of hair, that held magic.

No one need know at all.

So as long and he and the others here kept their mouths shut, no one would know.

Yes, there may little he could do, he was only an old man with a chain. Especially when faced against a dragon king and his army. But he could do this. He would try to protect the young lady as much as he could.

He could only pray to the Seven (maybe even the Drowned God) that it would be enough.

-----

Why did she not run before? 

She cursed herself now, as she heard the metal of enemies' soldiers and the screams and crying of her own people. Her kind brother had tried to give her a way out. She should have taken it.

She could no longer escape through the gate. The hidden tunnel she knew was near had collapsed, under the pressure of dragon's fire or dragon's foot she assumed. There was only one way she knew to get away now. Back to the far tower, and to hide… maybe find a way to escape through the Gods Eye.

So she ran back to the far tower. Sadly, there was no secret tunnel to be found there. She went to her room after she had looked and started grabbing as many of her tools as she could, her books, her crystals, and her altar items. Candles and herbs she could find again, they were replaceable, but these were not. Once she had a full bag, she turned to leave, only she could not.

The Valyarian man she had seen with Aegon's army just the night before stood in her doorway blocking the whole path with his frame. He looked at her with dark eyes and a sinister smile on his face.

"Well, hello there, pretty maid... I've been looking all over for you."

----- 

It used to be called The Far Tower. The tower farthest from the center and closest to the Gods Eye. 

But they renamed it after her or due to her, you could say.

She screamed, fought, and yelled that night when he ripped her clothes and took her maidenhood.  She screamed and cried every night after that when he'd entered her locked room. She wept quiet, bitter tears as he was named the new lord of Harrenhal. The title that was her father's and should have been her brother's. Not that she could tell anyone that...

She wept and broke things when he named her "his little witch, the first witch of Harrenhal" and fashioned the whole tower as her prison.

He used her just like her father did for her magic, then worse. She cursed and cried when he married the Tully girl but still came to her bed. She wept a river of tears, curled in a ball, each time she learned she was pregnant.

She wept when he would whisper at the same time about how happy he was, and how he awaited the pretty girls he would get from her. Perfect wives for his two trueborn sons, he would say. Wives with her magic and his blood running though their veins.

She wailed, cursed, cried, and screamed every time she gave birth. 

For more than one reason...

She wailed, spit, and clawed at him the one time she had given birth to a boy, a sweet, little red-haired boy, and he immediately cast the boy out, telling the Maester Eurion to never bring him back to his lands.

She only had enough time to whisper to Eurion to name him Harren after his grandsire before the child was spirited away. She screamed, she cried, she cursed, she yelled until her voice went out. Day after day, month after month, year after year, for eight years.

For eight long years, until the time came, and she was able to escape with her daughters.

In that time it became known as  'The Wailing Tower .

________________________________________________________

A/n: As a Song of ice and fire fan, I was always curious as to why they named it 'The wailing tower.' as we don't have an answer for that yet, I decided to take the opportunity to make a reason behind it. I promise things get better for young Lady Cassie (Cassiopeia) in the future, but sadly, we've yet to get to that part.

Chapter Text

Editor is the WONDERFUL Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 8: Surprise Adoption.

Aradia rocked little Teddy carefully as he drank his bottle. His tiny hands curled inward toward her shirt as he fed happily away, with not care in the world. The Malfoys sat quietly, sipping their tea (Lucius had fire whiskey) as she pondered over the small parts of the story, they just told her. She was sure they left out a lot of details, major details even, but she didn’t want to push that issue now. 

“So… we all share this mutual ancestor, Cassiopeia, who was a powerful witch. She had children with a Valyrian noble, then ran away using magic. Right across to another plane of existence, to here, taking all her daughters with her.”

“And her future husband, her one true husband,” Lucius added, a harsh bite to his words. He had yet to calm down and was still angry over whatever perceived slight she had offended him with.

“All her daughters and one true husband. This ring is from that culture? Valyrian?” she said, not bothering to hide the interest in her voice.

“Yes.” Lucius hissed again, pointing to the ring in question. “The steel is obviously Valyrian steel. You can tell because steel that is treated and tempered with dragon fire during the forging process nearly always turns the metal black with wave-like patterns from the magic the fire imbues. The rubies also form the three headed dragon of House Targaryen, one of the four Valyrian houses to survive the Doom. They were the only family of dragon lords.”

“This is a bonding ring. When someone of Valyrian blood, normally someone in the family or closely related, puts the ring on it helps led them to the person that they are…  most compatible  with. The wearer and the person the bonding ring points them to will almost always marry. In fact, I’ve never seen a bonding couple who did not wed.”

The smile of joy that spread across Airy’s face at that information was one she couldn’t control. It was quickly noticed by Narcissa, who just gave a small, knowing smile. The uncomfortable look that crossed Draco’s face nearly made her smile bigger. She didn’t care, let him be uncomfortable. She was on track to marry the man she had been dreaming alongside, and she couldn’t be happier.

“There was one bonding ring brought with Cassiopeia, from House Qoherys. The Malfoy family and the Black families have similar ones. That ring though is neither of those. So how did you get it?”

“It was in the family vault with my other belongings. When I was going through one of the bags after I left, I found it. It… called to me so I put it on. End of story,” Airy said lightly, but from the look on Lucius’s face, he wasn’t buying it.

“Forgive me if I have a hard time believing that…”

“Lucius!” Narcissia rebuked as she looked embarrassed, her eyes darting back and forth from her husband to the young lady in front of her.

“And why would you have a hard time believing that?”

“Because I do. An item such as that should belong to someone with the blood of old Valyaria in their veins. While the Potters took a few Blacks to be their brides, there shouldn’t be enough of their blood in you to allow it to work…”

“LUCIUS!” Narcissa snapped loudly, and to Airy’s shock, slapped his arm. Hard. From the reaction Lucius and Draco gave, this was quite a rare event indeed.

“If there was not enough blood for the bond to point her to someone, the ring would simply not work. It wouldn’t even bother to stay attached to her. The ring would just slip off and she would go about her way,” Narcissa hissed as she glared.

“Stay attached!” she squeaked as the words registered. She instantly grabbed at her hand, making sure not to jar Teddy as she did. She put her thumb and pointer finger on the shining black and ruby ring and tried to yank it off. When that failed, she tried a second, then a third time.

Sure enough, the ring refused to be removed.

“See. The ring is also already glowing. Looks like it’s almost completely done gathering the magic it needs. She obviously does have enough Valyrian blood,” Narcissa concluded. Lucius somehow managed to look both shocked and embarrassed at the same time. She finished, “now Lucius Malfoy, you will apologize. This instant!”

-----

Airy didn’t know why she kept letting the Malfoys visit her, escort her places including on shopping trips, and even join her for meals. Maybe it was because they were coming to see Teddy? They were related to him, and she didn’t want to get in the way of family bonding. She had no real family in her life, and she didn’t wish that for Teddy. Sadly, until they were settled, she couldn’t risk Andromda visiting.

She and Draco were also familiar with one another, so maybe that helped? They still bickered with each other, but he was far less cruel than he had ever been before. She knew this change had started during their sixth year, so she believed it, still it was weird. There was also still too much history for her to completely forgive him yet.

Narcissia was the one Airy had warmed up to the most by far. She loved Teddy and treated them both kindly. She apologized for what Lucius and Draco did, and she was actively working at getting to know Airy. She also filled her in more on the bonding ring and how she could use it to try and find her dream man. They would have to work together to figure it out a bit more, but Airy was walking on cloud nine now that she found a way to get closer to her goal. 

Narcissa was still a proper lady, and that threw Airy off sometimes. She was prim, polite, and always on her best behavior, never a hair out of place, never holding the wrong spoon, and like McGonagall, slightly severe. Still, she warmed up to Aradia and let her guard down whenever it was just her and the family.

The fact that she was willing to let her in that much quickly made Airy warm up to her in return. The most surprising to her was Lucius. He did a full 180. Once he realized she was closer to them in blood then they thought it was like she became a part of some kind of club she had never even known existed.

Lucius insisted on teaching her how to speak High Valyrian, spending at least two hours a day on that task alone. If they were going shopping, he taught her the names of the items in the shop they were looking for. If they were walking in the park, he listed the Valyrian terms for plants, animals, and other things in nature. While he was a stickler about pronunciation and would make her repeat it as many times as needed until she got it right, he never lost his patience with her.

On top of that Draco had deemed himself her new bodyguard. She thought she was going to walk back to and from her inn by herself? Draco would walk her the entire way there and back. Was she picking up heavy purchases? No, he was carrying them or levitating them. If he was busy, Lucius would accompany her.

Two weeks after they enjoyed Krum’s game, the Malfoys suddenly acquired box seats after they learned she was attending in the box as Krum’s guest. It was right afterward, when she saw Lucious giving Krum one of the most disgusted side-eyes she had ever seen him give that realization dawned upon her.

She and Teddy had been unknowingly adopted.

By the Malfoys.

-----

*Airy, just walking around with Teddy down the street in magical Bulgaria. *

*The Malfoys walking behind her giving her scary dog privileges. *

Chapter Text

editor is the wonderful It's_Always_1895!

Chapter 9; Whispers in the Dark

It had been two weeks since he had last seen her in his dreams. 

He had been working like a mad man, hardly sleeping at all let alone have time to dream. He handled every single task his grandsire tossed at him and completing them well. Otto was preening, his mother smiled proudly at him and his elder brother was annoyed.

He had assumed full command of the castle guard and refashioned them as the 'Red Guard.'  With the assistance of Ser Criston Cole he assessed and then trained or retrained them. He reassigned a few guards and hired a few more. Instead of adorning them in blood red or Targaryen red, he chose to cloth his new guard in the red hue of the keep itself. This not only made them look and feel like a true brotherhood but made their purpose of being the guardians and protectors of the Red Keep clear. If their red robes helped them hide among the walls and halls of the keep, making them harder for friend or foe to see whether nearby or far away, well... that was just a bonus. Thanks to his sudden growth spurt and his skill with a sword, the Red Guard treated him as a man grown, not a boy nearing his ten and seventh name day. 

He knew he had his ñuha dōna to thank for it, knowing she was on her way gave him the push he needed to try and solidify a place for himself. That whole reason Otto and Mother gave him this opportunity in the first place. Unfortunately, he had hardly any time to sleep since his new tasks began. No sleep meant no dreams. No dreams meant no ñuha dōna.

Luckily the festival of the Smith opened a small window for which he could sleep in and rest. He worked on the scheduling and rounds for the Red Guard and added himself among them. A few guards wanted to join in the festivities, so it wasn’t hard to arrange a late-night shift near the wilder part of the festival for himself. After his rounds, he had a good part of the next day to sleep and recover before having to go back to his solar after midday meal the next day. 

This meant a full round of sleep and maybe, just maybe, a chance to see his ñuha dōna.

He knew he had entered the dream when the scent of tea, cream, and roses registered. He looked around through the low lighting of the room. It looked like a bedroom of inn or pub along the King’s Road, sparse and unpersonal with just a bed, table, desk, and candles. Some of the items in the room were a little odd but it was a warm comfortable room, nonetheless.

Since in their last dream she had appeared in his room, he assumed this time he was appearing in hers. 

He looked for her immediately, but he couldn't see her at first. He began to walk around the room when he spotted her. 

She was in that long, silken gown once again, her vivid red hair in curls and coils as she stood with her back to him. 

He had yet to see her face, just as he was sure he was sure she had yet to see his. Right now, they were just shadowy silhouettes to one another. This did not stop her from being the most beautiful woman in the world to him. He had been dying to see her... touch her... taste her. 

He carefully and quietly walked up behind her, as he always did. He grabbed her softly, both hands around her waist and held her firmly to him, his favorite way to greet her. His lips went for the sweet and salty taste of her skin. The soft skin of her neck was delicious, as were the soft sounds she made.  

He was burning for this. He had been dying to see her and hold her again. It was a sweet kind of torture - always having her on his mind but not being able to touch her. Now here she was, back in his arms. Right in the palm of his hands... at his very fingertips.

He had hated Aegon for taking him to the Street of Silk on his name day years ago, but now... putting those lessons to good use with the right woman? He had to admit, he was not so angry at his brother anymore.

He set his mind to the task at hand, pleasing his sweet darling.

He trailed the fingers on his right hand up her sides, teasing her skin as he lifted her gown up. His left hand went up to her neck, and he made her lay her head against his shoulder. His lips still worked on her neck, as her body arched back into his. She let out a gasp, as her legs quivered. He could almost see her eyes rolling back and half-closing...

Gods, he loved this...

He loved the feeling of her little shakes and quakes, her gasps and sighs. One day soon, they would be moans and yelps and when they were married, heavy breaths and screams. By the Seven, he could hardly wait. Until then, he still had this…

"Do you know how much I missed you? Missed this, my sweet?" He whispered in her ear in High Valyrian, as her head laid against his shoulder, knowing it would drive her crazy. Her thighs twitched, and his manhood, pressed against her bottom, responded in kind.

"Two weeks I've been without you... do you know how much I've burned for you in that time?" he spoke again, just as his right hand brought the gown up high enough to be able slip in between her legs. He brought his pointer finger gently to the small bundle of nerves right in the front of her folds and moved it slowly in circles.

"OH! Oh bloody hell, oh gods..." she yelped out as her body lay more heavily against his. Her legs shook and unconsciously opened more for him. He couldn't stop from grinding just a little... he was right. She had yelped. Now to make her moan.

"But you've been burning for me, too, haven't you, my sweet? You've been aching, just like me, haven't you?" he murmured, rubbing her a bit more, applying just a little more pressure.

"Yes... yes, I have." She whimpered out in High Valyrian, before moaning almost directly into his ear. "Gods, please, more..."

‘Oh, fuck...' Aemond nearly spilled himself at those sounds. He had to shut his eyes closed and hold his breath as a wave of arousal he'd never felt before washed over him.

She was here, at the mercy of his fingertips. She was moaning and speaking in High Valyrian. Gods forbid...

He snapped. He plunged his fingers into her heat. He bit into the curve between her neck and shoulder. His left hand went from her side to her front to keep her still as his other hand worked on her womanhood. The intensity fueled them both forward.

"Mine... you're mine…” he growled like a feral beast, “all mine, my sweet..."

The sounds she was making were amazing… the way her body was now shaking uncontrollably as he toyed with it was something he had only fantasized about. How she felt on his fingers as he brought her closer and closer to her peak was something he could not even put into words.

She peaked first, but at her yell of completion and her hand tightly squeezing the back of his neck (he had no idea when her hand had found its way there) he couldn't stop himself from following right after, even if he tried.

Pleasure and bliss washed over them, even as the painful ache and sheer lust died down and for once... they didn't immediately wake.

They were laying, widthwise, on the bed when they came out of their pleasure fog. He took a moment to look at the beautiful shadow of red hair that she cast against the light of the fireplace.

She took a few more deep breaths as she laid next to him. He could swear he could feel the pounding of her heart in her chest just starting to calm. A slightly smug smile graced his lips at that.

"Are you near?" he asked as his lone eye looked around the room, hoping to find a clue.

She smiled against his arm and chuckled.

"Getting closer, I hope... I have a lead. It would help if I knew where you are."

Oh.

"By the gods, that would help, wouldn't it? We haven't even asked."

"Well, we have been... distracted."

The laugh that left him even caught him by surprise. The giggle that left her was adorable.

"King's Landing... I'm in King's Landing. At the Red Keep itself."

She jolted from her spot and his arm, obviously shocked.

"What?! King's Landing?! But-" before she could finish her sentence, they were once again thrown out of their shared dream.

Chapter Text

Edited by the WONDERFUL It's_Always_1895!

Chapter 10; Bumps in the road.

He is in Kings Landing. He is in Westeros.

Her soulmate, the man she had been dreaming about, was literally in an entirely different world. Realms away...

She could hardly bring herself to believe it. Potter luck had stuck again, she supposed. This time it struck particularly hard.

Aradia was still dazed for a half of an hour after she was thrown back into her body, laid out in her bed in a state of suspended disbelief. She couldn’t help having trouble wrapping her head around it. It was shocking and jarring for her to even contemplate it...

Was he really in another reality? A different plane of existence? A separate planet but still in this universe?

It was easier when she thought she would just run into him while traveling to him during her holiday with Teddy. He seemed so far away from her now - completely out of her grasp, almost unreachable. As comprehension fully dawned, as her heart sank. She felt hopeless. How was she supposed to solve this problem? How was she supposed to get to him now?

It was then that she noticed her ring start to pulse and warm once again. In fact, it was so hot she felt that it might start burning her skin soon if she wasn’t careful.

But that was when she remembered.

She was a witch – a witch with a bonding ring.

She knew that Cassieopia and her daughters had traveled here, maybe even more people from the same place. If there was a way for them to come here, there had to be a way for her to return there and if there was any who was going to find a way it was her.

-----------------------------------------------------

Her first stop was the magical district’s bookstore for a book on bonding rings. She needed more information than “they lead you to the person that you are supposed to be with” and “it might take you to them.” She’d ask Lucius, of course, but she felt the book would be more forthcoming.

Her second stop was a bakery for fresh cherry, apple and peach Danishes.

Her third stop was to the house the Malfoys were currently residing in, hoping they would hear her out and help her. Maybe they’d even be willing to let her read any books, notes, or other writings Cassieopia might have left behind.

-----------------------------------------------------

Aradia rocked Teddy, who was playing with a small stuffed badger. The soft toy was gripped, released, then gripped again in his tiny little hand as he enjoyed the softness of it.

Aradia's eyes were moving back and forth from the infant to the faces of the two Malfoy adults. Draco was also watching them himself - his eyes locked and unblinking. Both held their breath as Lucius and Narcissa whispered and mumbled under their breaths, quiet enough that neither of the teenagers could hear them.

She adjusted to the now four-month-old, careful to support his neck as she turned her eyes to Draco. Draco looked back to her, already sensing the question she was about to ask. He shrugged his shoulders preemptively. They turned their attention back to the married couple who continued talking to each other. Lucius and Narcissa had been whispering non-stop for almost ten minutes at this point. Draco and Aradia both waited with bated breath. After a few more moments Lucius nodded to his wife, and Narcissa nodded back. The teens’ eyes widened with anticipation.

“Well,” Narcissa started, “it seems we have some work to do.”

The only reason Aradia didn’t shriek with joy was because she didn’t want to startle the still playing Teddy.

-----------------------------------------------------

“…that being said, we had a very successful training day today. You should be proud of yourselves. If this keeps up, we may have to send our Braavosi friend home early.” A soft laugh sounded from the Red Guards who had just finished their training for the night watch. “You are all dismissed. See you at the start of your next shift.”

Aemond had made sure to space the training times out carefully. He wanted every member of the Red Guard to get as much of the specialized training as quickly as possible, blocking it in such a way that it fit the schedules and shifts for all watches. That way they could all benefit, and no one would be left behind. Even Aemond trained with them, learning the same new things.

He was glad he was able to hire the talented Nico Deltoro from Braavos. Dark hair, dark eyes, olive-toned skin, but with bright teeth and smile he worked as the second sword of the last Sealord before his passing. He was nearing his thirty and eighth name day but was still as spirited as any young man. He excelled in close quarters combat as well as protective and defensive fighting but most importantly, body guarding and anti-assassination techniques.

Aemond didn’t have to think too hard before hiring him. Fighting in an open field during war was one thing but this was the Red Keep. The environment the Red Guard was patrolling, protecting, and fighting in was made up of hallways, walkways, corridors, many differently sized rooms from the great hall to ones as big as broom closets, not open fields. So, he hired the Braavosi on for a month to help shape up and refine the red guard. The results seemed nearly instantaneous.

The first thing the second sword did was take all the guards to an abandoned hallway in the south wing of the keep. He then ordered them to pair up, two men each, and face one another. The groups of two then train as they normally did. The protests began almost immediately. “There’s no room!” “How are we to swing our swords in here?” “We’re just as likely to cut the person next to us as the person In Ffront of us!”

“That the point, fools. This where you going to fight, no? Need to know HOW to fight here. Reckless swings and misses? No! Control you hit, what you hit, who you hit. Bracers on your armor for purpose. Use arms to block and brace! Watch who behind you. Watch who beside you. Watch who around you at all times. Never let blade cut you. Sword blade, dagger blade, no matter. Any blade could be poison. One poisoned cut kill. Always to deflect, always to brace and avoid. One cut could be last cut.”

His hands-on style of training stuck with the Red Guard. Under him they improved in leaps and bounds since that day, picking up every skill Nico was teaching them.

Now Aemond couldn’t help but smirk proudly at the departing men. He turned to look at Nico who was grinning proudly as well.

“Good work, good work… you stay for spar, Prince?” Nico asked him with a grin, eyes shining, hand reaching for his own sword before Aemond even replied yes or no. The man truly lived and breathed the sword. He was one hell of a sparring partner too.

“Sadly, not today. I have some work to do in my solar before the sun goes down. But tomorrow for sure, Nico.” 

“Tomorrow then, yes, Prince? Good day!”

“Good day.”

-----------------------------------------------------

It was late when Aemond finished the last of his replies to the letters that had come in. 

He had already sent off the messages that needed to be delivered to the person they were meant to go to. Lord Beesbury and Lord Bar Aamon probably both sent off their replies to the by now.

The last letter he had to pen before heading to bed was yet another letter for the Riverlands. Kermit Tully had grown ill and bedridden, and his son Elmo was acting as warden of the Riverlands. Elmo was having difficulty settling a dispute between the Brackens and the Blackwoods. Again.

It was yet another land dispute.

There had already been a discussion about it at the small council meeting weeks, and an answer was already sent to him. Yet here he was, writing again. Aemond was told in case of another letter to write him back, reaffirming what they had written in the small counsel’s previous letter assuming nothing about the situation had changed. His reply was short and to the point. Elmo was the acting warden. He already had all the information he would need to check where the territories ended and began at his disposal. He'd have to investigate it and settle this dispute on his own . He worded it a bit more professionally, but there it was.

He finished putting his signature on the letter just as Otto Hightower walked through the door. Aemond's eye turned to him as soon as he walked in. For a moment Aemond was worried that he might have another round of work for him but since his grandsire was empty-handed, he didn't believe that was the reason.

"Lord Hand," Aemond greeted him politely.

"Good evening, my prince. I've just come to see how you were adjusting to your new solar," Otto stated as he leisurely looked around.

He seemed to nod in approval of the emblem of the seven hanging behind the desk as well as the one propped in the window. He didn't seem to be as approving of the red and black drapes, the Targaryen three-headed dragon tapestry behind the lounge chair, or the rather large dragon-themed chair Aemond picked out for himself for working at his desk.

“I have been adjusting well. The solar is in a good place - the measters and Red Guard can reach me quickly. I am considering adding a small table and chairs, for meals."

"That's a good idea. I can have a set sent up here by tomorrow," Otto said as he continued looking around, even taking a moment to observe a profile portrait of Queen Alicent newly hung.

"That would be appreciated. I have a feeling I'll be having a lot of meals here now," Aemond responded, not really knowing how to take his grandsire's actions. His interest had always been passing at best, definitely not this involved.

"That comes with the territory, I'm afraid. You'll find much more of your time taken up with your duties going forward. Eat wherever you can, sleep whenever you can," Otto commented off-handily as he kept critiquing the solar, "I'll have them send up two family crests as well. Have them mounted above the fireplace. One for our house, one for house Targaryen."

Aemond blinked rapidly as his grandsire continued to assess his entire office top to bottom, every corner. Aemond tried to make small talk, mostly how Mother, Heleana, and the young ones were doing. Only half-listening Otto decided that Aemond also needed a beverage bar along with sweet hippocras, delicious cider, and a rare plum wine from Yi Ti to go with it.

Aemond tried to hint it was getting late and he wished to depart soon, but that also went ignored. Otto instead decided the guest chairs were far too overstuffed. He'd have them replaced with smaller, firmer, greenwood chairs. He'd order them to be made on the marrow. This back-and-forth continued for a few minutes more until Aemond's anger and annoyance started to hang about him like a heavy fog.

It appeared the Lord Hand wasn't leaving until he had looked over every inch of the office, and everything met his approval. Aemond wondered if he would even recognize his own solar by the time his grandsire was done with it.

But what could he do? Otto was the one who had given him the solar to begin with. Still, he couldn't help the dragon fire that rose up from his chest and got stuck in his throat at his unwelcome guest’s actions.

Aemond became so invested in glaring at his grandsire and trying to get him to leave that he barely noticed the Hand was looking at his desk until his grandsire's eyes rose to him with a deep, hateful glare of his own. If it wasn't for the fact that Aemond had never been on the other end of that glare, seven hells he had only seen it less than a handful of times in his life, Aemond was almost sure he would have snapped at the older man. But this was so sudden and out of place, he honestly didn't know how to react. Otto pointed an accusing finger to the right side of the desk.

"What in the world is that? Explain yourself!"

Aemond's eye went to where the other man was pointing. His lone eye went wide, and his blood went cold.

On the right side of his desk... stacked carefully on top of one another... were his notes on his research into the Valyrian families and missing persons. The words on the top page read:

Targaryen:

Rheanys

Saera

Gale

-----------------------------------------------------

Otto; Being a nosey SOB and throwing weight around.

Aemond; GTFO...

Chapter Text

Edited by the wonderful Its_Always_1895!

Chapter 11; The dangers ahead.

"What in the world is that? Explain yourself!"

Aemond eye went to where the other man was pointing. His lone eye went wide, and his blood went cold.

On the right side of his desk... stacked carefully on top of one another... were his notes on his research into the Valyrian families and missing persons. The words on the top page read:

Targaryen:

Rheanys

Saera

Gale 

_________________________________________________

Aemond looked up at his grandsire’s abnormally angry face, as warning bells sounded in the back of his head. Of the many things the people of the realm could call him an idiot was not one of them. Something about this felt wrong. Aemond felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise, and he wasn’t about to ignore it. His eyes narrowed at his grandsire as the surprise from his reaction wore off.

“Why?” was Aemond’s only question. Otto’s face started to turn a bit red.

“What do you think you are doing here? Why those names? What are you looking into?” Otto bit out, in rapid fire succession. Panic started to build behind his eyes as he didn’t give Aemond a moment to think.

“You still haven’t answered my question. Why do you need to know?” Aemond questioned in return, trying to buy more time as he quickly tried to come up with a plausible cover story.

“Because I am the Hand of the King! If you are using my resources, for any reason, I must know what you’re using them for,” Otto barked in the infuriating my-word-is-law tone.

“I am not using your resources, I’m doing this with my resources on my time...” the resources you gave me and the help of a few measters, but Aemond didn’t add that.

“THAT DOESN'T MATTER, give those to me!” Otto snapped as he tried to storm over and snatch up the parchment himself. Aemond was quicker and closer, so he swiftly slid them out of Otto’s reach and into his own hands. This set off an intense staring contest between grandsire and grandson. 

In the short term Aemond had the advantage. He was quicker and currently in possession of the papers. In the long term, Otto had the advantage. He was the Hand and had more influence and sway. If he really wanted those papers, he would have them in a few days, at the very least. Lucky for Aemond he had come up with what he hoped was a convincing lie.

“I’ve been researching the Targaryen family and making a timeline of their lives, particularly the children of the Velaryon and Targaryen marriages. Birth dates, deaths, illnesses, offspring, injuries, etc. putting together a timeline of sorts. Most importantly I wanted to see who bonded with dragons and who did not.”

The anger in Otto’s face dropped a bit. His outstretched hand followed soon after, coming to rest by his side. 

“So you’re trying to see if there is a pattern? Finding a link or connection to dragon riders? A common trait?”

“Yes…” 

Otto nodded his head in response. While he didn’t look appeased, he no longer looked angry.

“Very well… You can finish whatever part you are working on now but after that you will hand your research and everything else you have over to Grand Measter Mellos. One or more of his acolytes will take over from there.”

Aemond’s eye blazed with anger, and he opened his mouth to speak, but Otto rudely – not wrong, but I would find a better word. -Changed, it does fit better. cut him off, “the Grand Measter’s office will have more knowledge, contacts, and research material than one lone prince. He and his assistants will be able to go much deeper than you can with this.”

Aemond snapped his jaw shut. He knew he wasn’t going to follow those orders. He already had an idea in place to send a batch of complex false research to Mellos, so much so that he would be buried in it, just to piss Otto off.

“Do it. I order you. Before the end of this weekend,” Otto commanded, then turned on his heel and left the solar, a sense of purpose in his steps.

If he bothered to look back, he would have noticed the new, hateful, completely distrustful look his grandson was giving him. Once the door closed, Aemond quickly grabbed the Redguard robe he always kept hanging on a hook off to the side and ducked into a secret passage to follow the Hand.

Otto stormed into Mello’s laboratory without knocking or announcing himself, greatly disturbed. Mellos, the shaven-headed, dark-skinned Grand Measter only started a little, before going back to making his remedies.

“What seems to be the matter, Lord Hand? You rarely grace my laboratorium, and never at this hour.”

“The boy has been nosing around… looking into the Targaryen bloodline.”

“Which boy? I’m sure it can’t be that bad,” the Grand Measter replied as he carefully stirred the pot full of herbs, oils, and other ingredients.

“Prince Aemond…” Otto answered. Mellos paused and looked at Otto with wide eyes and a worried expression.

“Oh…” was the only response he received, before Mellos turned his attention back to his work.

“Oh! Is that all you can say? OH!..” Otto shouted as he stormed forward to loom over the measter. His eyes shone with rage, more so now that his worry was being downplayed, if not ignored.

“Yes. Oh,” was elder’s infuriatingly calm reply as he looked exasperated from the dramatics of the Lord Hand.

“That boy is smart. Far too smart. If he goes down this rabbit hole and starts making connections…”

“I’m sure he won’t find much. As far as the more… damning… turns of events are concerned, there is nothing to be found. Not anymore. I’m sure he’s only doing this out of interest with his own house’s history, nothing else. Alicent has spoken to me about this obsession of his, the same obsession the King had when he was healthy.”

“THE BOY WAS LOOKING INTO SAERA TARGERYEN…” Otto burst out, his eyes now wild, “he had her name on a short list of other Targaryen women! Rhenys, Gale, and SAERA!”

It was those words that finally gave Mellos pause. He put down the ladle that was in his hand and turned to Otto. “You’re sure he was looking into Saera specifically? There were two other names on there, as you say…”

“That matters very little, as she was still on the list…”

“Don’t let your panic overrule you,” Mellos countered, calm again. 

Otto looked ready to pour the boiling concoction he was working on over his head as the Grand Measter continued, “Aemond is smart, yes, but he is also loyal to house Hightower, the faith, the Citadel, and particularly loyal to his mother, the Queen. If he were to learn anything…” Otto let out an audible hiss at this, “I said IF, and that is a very big if, I would be very surprised if he let it go any further than himself.”

“We are far too close to our goal. Viserys no longer sits on the throne. Alicent rules as regent. That madman, Daemon is officially disinherited and keeping his nose to himself for once, as Rhaenyra hides with her bastards on Dragonstone. Both have been far away from any political involvement in years. We have the small counsel, King’s Landing, the support of over half of the seven kingdoms and the faith. If anything were to come out now…” Otto trailed off.

“It won’t, as long as you keep your composure and keep an eye over the boy’s shoulder and…” Mellos said, turning his head lightly to the side, “the boy might surprise you…”

Otto narrowed his eyes at Mellos, frustrated the older man was not seeing things the way he was, not seeing the threat it could become.

“What do you mean by that?”

“As I’ve said, the boy is loyal. He hates Rhaenyra and her boys. He was the only one in the seven kingdoms to ever call the boys what the entire realm knows they are. He’s strong, able, and not only has Vhagar, but is deadly in his own right. Many in the small council already believe you wish to groom him to be Aegon’s hand when the time comes.”

Otto’s jaw locked. That was his intention, his and Alicent’s. Aegon was a fool, a womanizer, and a drunkard, but if his years with Viserys taught him anything, it was that a weak fool could still be a king if his hand was strong enough.

That was up until he saw the paper, and possibilities flashed before his eyes, the realization of the danger they could be in had set in. He saw the end of all the plans he had been a party to for decades, of all the things he and many others had worked hard to bury, unearthed for all to see.

“Don’t let your panic overwhelm you!” Mellos snapped, then let out another sigh, “why not test the boy? See if we can trust him? If we can, we let him in. If not, we can work out something else.”

“Let in a dragon rider? Are you mad?” Otto scoffed, “as for trust… I’ve already told him to turn over all his research to you in the next few days. If he drops it off, we’ll see. Try to find out if he learned anything. We’ll… we’ll move forward from there.”

Mellos narrowed his eyes at Otto but nodded slightly all the same, “Very well… but as I said I don’t believe that to be necessary. I truly believe Aemond will be firmly on our side.”

Behind the wall, listening intently, blending in perfectly against the red walls; a single purple eye burned hatefully as Aemond Targaryen seared every word of the conversation to memory.

Lucius and Narcissa were pouring over the chalkboard, three columns with a list of pros and cons in each. Draco and Airy sat about fifteen feet away in the middle of a parchment landmine made up of notes from Lady Cassie’s books, notes from the books found in the Malfoy Library and notes from the books Airy had purchased. Teddy napped happily in his cozy Moses Basket; his little stuffed badger clutched in his arms.

After combing through pages and paragraphs, they had narrowed their traveling options down to three possible methods.  The first way was something akin to a portkey that would shoot them off and send them on their way. The second idea was the Vanishing Cabinets. The major problem with that? They had to have one of the cabinets already on the other side, which they did not have. The third was the best and one of the safest: a transportation circle.

“This was how Lady Cassie brought her husband, her daughters and herself over,” Lucius pointed out.

“Yes, and while her notes were extensive, there are still three problems we are facing before we can be sure it will work,” Narcissa argued, “First and foremost, the gaps in the information. In particular, the three pages of the notes have aged, dried, and snapped. We’re doing our best to fill in the gaps with our research, but it will still take a good week or two.”

“The second is the transportation destination,” Draco pointed out, “the circle Lady Cassie made was created to take people from Westeros to Earth. We need this circle to take us from Earth to Westeros.” Sadly, they couldn’t do that just by reversing the runes or flipping the circle design around. This was complex sacred geometry while Airy hadn’t even taken Numerology. Hence why the two older adults were pouring over pros and cons on the chalkboard. 

“Then there is the third issue, magical energy,” Airy added, “after we make the circle, in order to open it and keep it open long enough to travel safely through, we’ll needed a lot of it. If this was the Muggle world we could have a truck load of car batteries or gas-powered generators, but this isn’t the muggle world, and it’s now the main problem.”

“We should work on making a new set of Vanishing Cabinets that will function across ‘The Great Divide.’ Luckily Draco knows quite a lot about Vanishing Cabinets…” Narcissa commented though everyone silently agreed not to mention the reason why. The two former schoolmates decided to work on this while the older adults worked out the Sacred Geometry calculations.

Aradia groaned loudly as she stretched her arms, then looked over to check on Teddy. While they were slowly making progress on narrowing things down, she couldn’t help but feel there had to be another way to hurry things along. She looked down at her ring, shining brightly. A ring that, according to Narcissa, collected all the magic it needed.

“The ring works just like a portkey, but only for two maybe three people. Since it is charged now, you should be ready to go. Unfortunately, we have no clue what the activation words are, and there are now far more of us wanting to leave with you,” Narcissa had explained earlier. They had tried to compile a short list of phases: “Fire and Blood” “Home” “To King’s landing” “To Dragonstone” Lucius also added “Dracarys” just in case. Until she was fully packed and ready to go, she didn’t want to play around just saying them out loud. Plus, the idea of portkeying with a newborn made her uncomfortable…

Which was why they were all here now, weighing all options on the table. It had been hours of back and forth full of maybes and what ifs… but now, it seemed like they were finally at a consensus.

“So,” Lucius declared, “we will focus on the transportation circle with the Vanishing Cabinets as a back-up. The portkey will be an ‘emergency exit’ sort of option. It seems the safest route, even if it will take a far bit more time. Agreed?”

“Agreed.” Narcissa responded.

“Agreed…” Draco echoed.

“Agreed!” Airy added with a smile, she started to stand up, to sort the papers and research they would need going forward and put away the papers that were no longer needed. But as soon as she stood up, a ghostly white otter made of magical white threads and light jumped in thought the window. It ran and stopped Infront of Airy, pulsing with light a few times. Airy's mouth dropped. but before she could respond, Her heard Hermione's voice. 

"Someone took a photo of you at Krum's game

and sold it to the Daily Prophet. It made front page. The ministry knows you're in Bulgaria now. They're sending a team of Aurors to find you and retrieve you. They have already been dispatched and are on their way. If you haven't already left, you need to leave now, Airy. Pack up and RUN."

Airy's mouth dropped, and her eyes widened. Draco looked pissed and cursed under his breath about 'fucking greedy fools with cameras'. Narcissa gasped, covering her mouth with her hand, and Lucius had the gall to look impressed as he mumbled "a team of aurors?" so low under his breath she almost missed it. 

Teddy, however, was not a fan of the sudden loud voice, and immediately woke with a full-throated baby scream.

Hermione and Aemond; Pardon me as I F@@$K UP ALL YOUR PLANS...

Ministry of magic and Otto Hightower; O.O!!! -.-!!!

Chapter Text

A/n: Bit of a longer chapter this time, as I'm trying to wrap up the WW stuff, and get to the Hotd goodness. This fic normally has short chapters, but I know everyone, including me, is excited to see this story progress. So, I hope you enjoy it!

Chapter 12; It's time to go.

It wouldn’t take long to put together a false report with a new set of papers. Aemond had all the books and information he would need. While Otto had read the top paper, he hadn’t seen anything underneath. He had no idea what the other pages contained. Aemond was free to fill the pages with what he wanted.

Before he made the false report, he needed to clean house. He knew he was supposed to be sleeping but instead went back to his solar. He quickly gathered all the information, books, and notes he had on the Targaryen family on one side of his desk then gathered all the loose notes on the three other Valyrian families, stuffing the latter into a thin leather case. He made sure to leave not even one spare parchment unaccounted for.

Next, he put all the books he owned back on the shelves and got one of the valets to take the books that belonged to the royal library back. The only thing he was left with was the three books he borrowed from the Measters themselves. One was a book of maps: The Landscape and Territories of Dorne Over the Many Years he wanted to use to look at the layout of the Kingdom of Sand and the division of land and titles at the time of the conquest in hopes of finding out more about Rheanys’ possible fate. He just hadn’t gotten a chance to yet. He put that book to the side to look at later.

The next book was The House of the Sea, a fairly accurate accounting of every Velaryon, from birth to death starting a decade before The Doom and updated at every new birth, death, or wedding. There was nothing here that someone couldn’t find on their own. Aemond used this as the main tree for his research, but there was not one word on the illegitimate children, port wives, or those missing. He assumed it was safe enough. It could be returned with no issue.

The last book, though… that was The Families of the Riverlands and the New Harrenhall. He paused for a moment as he took the book into his hands. This was a rare book. It needed to be returned to the measters within the week. But he had ripped a page from it. That page was one of the few leads he had to find his Twin Flame and the only clue that the Hoare family might have a living descendant still out there.

They wouldn’t have noticed the scribbled line, just like they hadn’t noticed it before. They would notice that a page had been ripped out. It could be easily removed, held up to the light, and examined the same way he had examined it before.

Looking back, he wished he hadn’t ripped the page out. The person who hid her name was clever enough to hide it for over a hundred years. He fucked himself over a little in that department.

What if they simply didn’t have the page that carried that information? So what if they knew a page was missing? You could only read it if you possessed it. Yes, they would notice that a page was missing but they would learn nothing else.

Aemond took out the loose page that listed the Hoare family from its spot near the front of the book, easily done as it was already separated, and slipped that into the leather case with all the other papers.

That done, he now turned to the second pile of information on his desk, the Targaryen pile. The sound of the sept bells told him it was long past time to sleep, but he couldn’t even think of heading to bed. He was too furious - nearly on fire after hearing Otto and Mellos’ words. He needed to do something, but not something that would give him away, not yet.

They were going to toy around with him, test him and his loyalty, hmm? Use him as a pawn? Very well… He’d toy with them right back.

A cruel, mischievous smirk crossed his face. His snake of a grandfather, who apparently no longer trusted him, was neck-deep in something he and his mother knew nothing about, wanted a full report. Fine then. He’d give him a full report.

Then that manipulative asshole could shove it up his arse or choke on it for all he cared.

Over an hour later Aemond shuffled the papers into a neat pile, the topmost page being the page the Lord Hand had already seen. Every page behind it was hand-picked or brand new. He was almost done now.

He removed all notes and pages on illegitimate children and some of the missing people, but he had to keep his notes on Gale and Queen Rhaenys as Otto had already seen the names. His original notes on Saera, he added to his leather letter bag. He would write that page anew, then he would make that timeline. After he slept. It was already the hour of the ghost; the sun was just a few hours from rising. He was starting to get exhausted.

There was not much to report on Saera. She supposedly had relations with three different men and was banished to the Starry Sept’s Motherhouse in Oldtown under the supervision of her older sister, Septa Maegelle. There she stayed for nearly a year before escaping, injuring a silent sister in the process. She somehow made her way to Lys then Volantis. She had two known sons and an unknown number of daughters. That wouldn’t take that long to write down.

He shook drying powder over the newly inked papers to dry them. This left a coating of fine powder all over his desk. He made a mental note to clean it up when he returned in the morning. 

He only had one more thing to do before he retired to his bed, making sure the papers in the leather bag were safe. Luckily, he knew just who to go to for that. He grabbed the bag and went to the stables. In minutes he was mounted and headed to Iron Gate grinning from ear to ear.

She was waiting for him like she always was, large, regal, and powerful. She basked in the moonlight and sand right outside Iron Gate. Just like the Queen of Dragons should.

She was too large for the Dragon Pit, had been for decades. He didn’t want her to be far from him and she didn’t want him far from her either. Mud Gate was closer to the Red Keep but was connected to the harbor and thus under constant use from merchants, to fishermen, to lords sending tribute. So instead Vhagar found herself a good spot along the coast near Iron Gate, dug and shifted until she was comfortable, and made herself a nest right there. 

Vhagar turned her head towards him and let out a low rumble of greeting as she felt him approaching. He smiled and sent back a warm feeling of welcome through their bond.

“Hello lovely queen…”  he spoke in High Valyrian. Her head lifted a bit more and a warm, pleased feeling came pouring from her. He spent some time just talking to her, then checking her scales and claws for any cracking or uncomfortable shedding. He asked the Dragon Keepers to bring her a cow for her breakfast later, and an extra goat or two now as a nighttime snack. She was very happy to hear that. 

When the two nighttime Dragon Keepers assigned to Vhagar went to collect the goats, Aemond took to the ropes. He climbed quickly up to the saddle, where a small hidden pouch was sewn into the saddle itself, easily hidden as it was the same color as the rest. If it wasn’t for the worn silver buckle, he never would have guessed it was there. He quickly opened the hidden pouch and slipped the leather case inside, shutting it and locking the clasp quickly afterward.

Having fully secured his research and hopefully protecting his family, maybe even his twin flame and her family as well, he climbed back down and waited for the Dragon Keepers to return. Vhagar seemed a little miffed that they weren’t going into the air. She quickly forgave him as soon as the goats were delivered, a well-deserved treat for her highness.

He thanked the Dragon Keepers then he rode back into the Red Keep smiling. Secure with the knowledge that no one was going to get their hands on those papers.

Vhagar would burn them to ash if they even tried.

Aradia, Draco, and Krum raced into her room. After the message from Hermoine Narcissa quickly worked on creating a portkey that would take all of them to Greece. She had already contacted a family friend via floo network who would be able to provide temporary shelter. Lucius apparated to the Bulgarian Ministry to see what information he could get about British Aurors arriving in the country and possibly get government protection. Airy contracted Krum for back up and went to grab her things from the inn. 

The three of them whirled around the room making sure everything was packed, Airy going through a list in her head. Her trunk held food, water, and basic medical supplies already. She picked up more baby formula for Teddy yesterday. While she had thought about bringing books on muggle inventions from the Renaissance onward eventually the Hermoine voice in her head won out. No messing up the development of a completely different reality. Besides, she didn’t know much about the world except the Malfoy’s stories from over a century ago and the brief glimpses of one room. For all she knew they had already colonized other planets and she would look like a fool turning up with plans for a printing press.

Draco levitated the packed trunk while Krum went into the bathroom to gather toiletries and Airy started to compile Teddy’s things on the bed. Suddenly from the other side of the door there was a shouted “bombarta!” Draco and Airy, veterans of the last war, threw themselves out of the way. The handle and the lock were now blown to smithereens, as a team of four burst through the door. The next moment, the entire room lit up as everyone started firing their own spells.

Krum started immediately firing curses from the bathroom doorway, as Draco and Airy knelt behind the bed before firing back with the mattress as cover.

Krum knocked one out almost as soon as the four burst in, so it became three vs. three very quickly. Airy was able to get a disarming charm off before they realized there were two people hiding behind the bed, but the Auror quickly moved to look for his wand. Draco fired off a series of spells, most nonverbal, but from the blue color Airy could guess they were petrifaction curses. One of the Aurors went rigid and fell backwards, slamming into the floor with a loud thunk.

The other Auror hit Krum in the shoulder with an angry-looking red spell. The quidditch player yelled as he was thrown back but stayed standing.

Airy quickly realized the disarming curse was not going to be enough this time. These Aurors were intent on injury. She snapped her hand forward and flicked her wrist in rapid waves.

“Incarcerous! Immobulus! Levicorpus!” The middle Auror was flung out the door, the one on the right that hit Krum was wrapped in chains, and the last Auror who just found his wand was raised into the air by his heel.

Draco blinked and then looked at her with an impressed yet worried look on his face. She’d only seen a look on his face like that since their fight in sixth year. She smirked back, wanting to say something sassy and smart to him, when the Auror knocked out the door, lept back in the room, and fired off an “incendio!” but was quickly met with an immobulus and impedimenta curse from Krum and Draco right after.

All three stopped to take deep breaths and look at the four Aurors. Two knocked out, one wrapped in chains, the last up-side-down, trying to grab his wand that was very much out of his reach.

“Wow… vat arshoes,” Krum’s grumbled as he grabbed at his injured arm.

“Seriously! Jeez! That happened way to quic- oh holy…” Draco’s jaw snapped shut and his eyes went wide as he looked, pale faced and ill, to the left of the bed…

Airy eyes followed Draco’s and her breath caught as she saw the same thing Draco did.

Teddy’s Moses basket, that Airy had taken everywhere with her as his cradle, had been set aflame. The basket, the baby blanket, the little mattress, even the stuffed badger, were now burning away to ash and black smoke.

The horror that filled her only died down a little, when she remembered that Teddy was still with Narcissa. But the basket was turned with the hood pointed away from the door, so the Aurors had no way to know if the baby was in there or not. 

The Auror hadn’t fired the Incendio at any of the three young adults. No. He had fired it at the baby. At where he thought Teddy was sleeping. He had done it intentionally. If she hadn’t gotten Hermoine’s warning… If she had just returned from shopping like any other day…

Draco and Airy looked at one another with shock and horror in their eyes as the realization of what could have happened ran through them. Krum quickly put the flames out with water from his wand, but it was far too late to save anything. She noticed the Aurors were a bit more ruthless than normal after they busted down the door, but this?

They had truly meant to kill them. Her and Teddy both.

Airy’s breath started to catch as her heart pounded painfully out of control. Pure panic gripped her as she grabbed at her chest. Draco got ahold of her shoulders and started shaking her.

“HEY! Hey, Aradia, you’ve got to breathe. You’ve got to breathe, and we must leave. We need to get out of here, now.”

“Dat fight vas noisy, we’ve got to apparat’ before oters get ‘ere,” Krum added. She barely registered their words. Her brain was stuck on the image of the burning basket. She couldn’t move. She could hardly breathe. Couldn’t think. Couldn’t do anything but start crying and feeling panic fill her from head to toe. All she could see was that Moses Basket, the red flame, and black smoke.

Because they would have killed Teddy.  They had almost taken her baby away from her. Forever…

She had been so close, so close to losing him… and she couldn’t stop that thought and the feeling of dread and panic from digging itself painful in her chest and staying there.

Draco must have used side-along apparition, because when she came to, they were in an unfamiliar residence. She blinked and looked around as her mind started to register what was around her.

Krum was laying on a chaise, his arm and shoulder wrapped, but no blood on the bandages. Draco was sitting on a chair across the room watching her carefully.

Lucius and Narcissa were sitting on the love seat, talking rapidly to one another. Airy looked in her arms where there was something warm… and to her joy, saw Teddy, safe and sleeping. 

She let out a tear filled “oh…” lifted him up and held him closer to her chest. She closed her eyes as tears fell freely.

“Told you that would work,” was all Draco said, as Airy clung to the infant.

Lucius and Narcissa both turned their attention to Airy, assuring herself Teddy was okay.

“What… what happened while I was out?”

“The aurors are pissed,” Draco responded, “they were freed by locals from the spells and are throwing a right fit. They raided Krum’s house, the rest of the inn, and three other inns and pubs looking for you. We’re at the Fawley’s vacation manor in Greece so we’re safe for the time being. However the Aurors are fully on the warpath, especially since you made them look like rookies.”

Airy looked to Krum with an apologetic look in her eyes. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to cause all that trouble for you.”

“Not your fault, Airy. It waz the Aur-Ors. Not you. Bezides,” he grinned, “dey might have bitten off more dan dey can chew. People in Bulgaria vill not be happy.”

“Still, Victor…”

“Don’t you vorry. Dis is on dem.”

Airy bent down and smelled Teddy’s hair calming herself, before looking to Narcissa and Lucius.

“So, what do we do now?”

“We…” Lucius started, as Narcissa started tearing up, “we’ll have to send you and Teddy ahead.”

The hairs of the back of her neck stood up.

“It is quite clear that it is no longer safe for you or Teddy here, and it will take weeks if not months to get the circle and the cabinets working. We can’t assure your safety without moving constantly, and we can’t rush the calculations or build without a large number of risks,” Narcissa pronounced, forcing her voice to be steady, “you’ll need to use the ring. It was made to take two or three people, so it will be safe enough for you and Teddy. We’ll finish up here as quick as we can and join you, but you need to go now.”

Airy felt tears gather in her eyes as well. “But… but we were all supposed to leave together.” She protested, slightly stunned that she cared so much for people she only recently became close to, but it felt almost like a cumulation. She lost everyone she loved in Britian, and now she was going to lose the family she was building here. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Draco’s face drop even more.

“We know, Airy, we know! But the British ministry has shown that they want you and Teddy dead and will go to the ends of the Earth to see it happen. So, we’re going to have to send you both to another dimension. I wish we had time to come up with another plan, but right now, this is all we have. This is the only way to make sure both of you are safe,” he finished.

Airy looked down at the sweet face of the four-month-old as he turned his hair from ember, to brown, to purple. She wished she had more time, too. She wished they could figure something else out. But they were right. This was urgent. They needed to get her and Teddy out of the line of fire.

Every nerve in her body was saying she needed to do it now. Hermione was right. She had to run and run where they couldn’t find her ever again.

“So… when am I leaving?” Lucius just pointed to the wall where her trunks and trail bag were all packed and ready to go.

On her hand, her ring started burning excitedly.

Vhagar, the Queen Cleopatra of Dragons; ‘This patch of warm, comfy sand is mine. Your ships do not scare me… Your guarded walls do not scare me. This is my nest now. You can all work AROUND me. Now, go get me my meal, peasants…’

Aemond, chuckling evilly: ‘Have fun trying to get your greasy hands on my research now, you dumb fucks...’

Airy, snatching up Teddy: Fuck this shit, we’re out!

Ring: Say less… ^.^

Next chapter; To Westeros… and beyond!!

Airy leaves earth and arrives in Westeros. And I promise you, the parting of ways will only be temporary. The Malfoys will be following as quickly as they can... Maybe with others. ^.^

Chapter Text

(Editor is the wonderful its_always_1895!)

Chapter 13: Unwelcome or welcome?

Aemond walked into the Royal Nursery at his usual time after lunch and was quickly met with two familiar high-pitched yells of “Kepus!”

The twins ran over to him, their arms outstretched. Aemond couldn’t help but smile as he swooped down and picked them up. Heleana tried with the twins, but she was stuck in her fog even at the best of times and always held a strong aversion to touching or being touched by anyone. Outside of fulfilling his “husbandly duties”, Aegon didn’t bother touching her and didn’t bother with any “fatherly duties” at all. Aemond was more than happy to step in for the latter and hold his niece and nephew.

The two squealed and laughed as Heleana gave Aemond a passing glance, smiling brightly for just a moment, before turning her full attention back to the object she was sewing. She was just finishing it up, if the cotton stuffing ready at the table beside her and the detail on the mouth she was finishing up was any induction.

“Good day brother, you had a busy night, yes?” she commented, working her needle at a rapid pace with that warm smile still on her lips. She was almost beaming. Aemond would have nodded, but knew she was gone as soon as she finished her sentence.

He knew his sister very well, so knew he would have to wait until she finished working to talk to her property. He decided in the meantime he would turn his attention back to the little dragons. He walked them around the room while holding their hands to keep them steady. Their steps would become more confident soon. He listened to them babble happily in their toddler talk, both twins were somehow convinced that apples were somehow going to take a bite out of them. He let little Jaehaera bury her head in his neck and soothed her as a new nanny brought them honey milk to drink. He only handed them over when it was time for their nap. By that time, Heleana had finished stuffing the new toy and was adding the last stitch needed to seal it closed.

Heleana smiled proudly after she was done and her maid started putting her sewing things away leaving the stuffed toy beside her.

“Hello again, brother,” she spoke as if she had left and was now back, not as if she had been sitting there the entire time.

“Hello again, sweet sister,” he responded, sitting down at the table with her. As he did her face became soft and sad.

“The rats and the crooked tower have been upsetting you, haven’t they?” Only a great amount of self-control stopped Aemond from starting at those words. How in the Seven Hells had no one figured out earlier she was a Dreamer?

“Yes, actually. I learned something new, and, well… I’m not quite sure who we can trust now. I always thought we could trust Grandsire, that he’d have our best interest at heart, but…”

“He has no heart at all, not even for us…” Heleana murmured sadly.

Aemond frowned deeply at those words but couldn’t help the sinking feeling in his heart as his fears were confirmed. It stung and stung painfully.

“I can see that now. I don’t really know what to do to be honest.”

“You need to find the proof,” Heleana answered plainly, as she poured some lukewarm sweet tea for them both.

“What do you mean by that, Heleana? What proof?”

“The Stars, the Clouds, and the Towers confessed their sins. Wrote them down, charted them out like a map… an old map… if you want to navigate the waters safely, don’t look to the stars, the clouds, or the towers. Look for their map… just don’t follow it.”

Aemond’s eye once again went wide as he stared at his sister, half in awe and half in confusion. He was about to ask another question when two manservants knocked at the door.

“Your Grace, we’re here to deliver the item you requested.” Heleana stood up and nearly skipped over to the men who were delivering…

Was that a crib?

Sure enough, it was a blackwood cradle with four painted orbs at each of the corners. One a fiery red, another ocean blue, the third a light grassy green, and the last a cloudy grey.

“Bring it over here, please!” she called as her handmaiden quickly picked up a wooden horse and wooden dragon left by the twins on the floor. She had them place the crib across from the large window where the sunlight was shining on it best.

The two men dropped the crib where Heleana motioned, bowed quickly, then left. From the frightened backwards glance one of the men darted at him as they left Aemond was sure he knew why they were so quick to rush out. Many were intimidated by the One-Eyed Prince, it was nothing new.

“Aren’t the twins too old for this? They are toddlers now,” Aemond asked, curiosity eating at him.

Heleana shook her head. “No. It needs to go here. Right here. Also, this isn’t for the twins; It’s for the newest little one.”

“Oh…” Aemond replied. He had almost forgotten that Heleana was expecting. It was second later another thought occurred to him. “Isn’t it a little too early to get the crib ready? You’ve got plenty of time before the new babe arrives, six moons at the very least.”

For some reason, Heleana found that hilarious. She giggled as she skipped back to her basket. She took out a new baby blanket, two sets of infants sleeping clothes, and the toy she just made. She skipped back to the crib, and placed them carefully in. First she put in the blanket, then the two sleeping sets, and finally a stuffed badger that she propped up in the corner so it could sit up on its own.

“Not too early, not too late,” Heleana chanted happily, “the little one will arrive exactly when they are supposed to.”

Narcissa helped Airy secure Teddy to her with a baby wrap. Airy was taken aback for a moment by how, even after four months passed, Teddy was still tiny. He was growing, yes, but tiny and fragile. If the ring was like a portkey they would spin during travel, so she wanted to make sure his neck and head were safe. They laid him carefully on her chest, then wrapped him up with that in mind.

Her four trunks that she started with were already and in her enchanted travel bag which itself was fastened to her back. Lucius traded any muggle cash she still had for gold at Gorgamel’s, the local wizarding bank. She decided not to call him out on the fact the gold bag was twice as heavy as it should be.

Narcissa already made them both eat a full meal but still fretted if it would be enough. Airy was sure it would be. Besides, she had more than enough gold to pay for her meals for a while.

“Looks like the precious cargo is secured…” Draco drawled, as Narcissa took out her wand and cast safety spells on her and Teddy but Airy, burning Moses’ basket still in her mind’s eye, was grateful.

“There… that should be enough to help,” Narcissa finished as she put away her wand. With a flick of Lucius’ wand, the list of phrases to try floated over and Airy plucked it out of the air.

“Speak the words loudly and clearly, one of them must work,” he said as the air around the three of them grew awkward.

She used to hate the Malfoys, or at the very least Draco and Lucius, but they had stepped in her life and stepped up when they found out she and Teddy were alone in a way she never could have expected. They had taken care of her and she had grown to care for them, even if they weren’t as close as she, Hermonie, and Ron. Lucius cleared his throat.

“Just stay safe, both of you. If you can get to your flame, get to him. If you need to bunker down at an inn or a homestead, do so. Purchase a house if you need to, you’ve got the gold and jewels to pay for it. But most importantly push that Gryffindor impulsiveness down and act intelligently. We don’t know how they treat witches there now, but we do know they didn’t treat Lady Cassie well. Learn from our ancestors’ suffering. Don’t reveal you have magic unless you know it’s safe or you have no choice. Keep Teddy’s head covered as best you can. It will be up to you to keep both of you safe until we get there.”

"Been doing that for months. I've got it. I promise," Airy answered.

“We’ll find both of you as soon as we get there. We promise,” Narcissa replied, the words falling softly and honestly from her lips. Aradia’s heart squeezed painfully in her chest. She impulsively pulled Narcissa into a hug, Draco and Lucius smiling as Narcissa hugged back.

“All right now, all right, enough of all that. Time to head out,” Draco said gently, “just try and keep yourself out of trouble until we get there, Potter if you please,” he continued, with his normal sarcastic tone. Aradia just raised an eyebrow at him.

“Yes, I know, tall order, but DO try,” he finished, rolling his eyes at her look. Aradia could only laugh back.

“I’ll try, but no promises,” with the goodbyes done she opened the paper one arm clasped tightly over Teddy.

It wouldn’t be much longer before she was in Westeros. In her next dream she would just tell her dream man where she was, and they would work out a plan to meet up. She was sure the reason his scent matched the dragon scale robes was because he spent time with dragons so he might just fly straight to her. (A girl could dream…)

She started with “Fire and Blood” and started working her way down the list. The activation words turned out to be about half-way down. As soon as the words “I want to return home,” were spoken, she and Teddy were snatched away by the magic of the ring in a swirl of light and sparks.

That familiar feeling of being hooked at the navel and spun was expected, but still not enjoyable. She let go of the paper and now used both arms to cradle Teddy as best as she could. Support him, support his neck , was the only thought going through her head as they barreled through the cosmos.

Spinning, swirling, sparking, magic was flashing all around her, as they traveled at a dizzying pace past dozens of different and strange scenes. She swore she was going to start getting nauseous soon. It was at that moment that she felt herself being flung sideways, like being shot out of a slingshot. She knew what that meant and quickly started running in the air, and just in time, it seemed.

She was released from the spin high in the air. Bright sunlight and warm weather welcomed her, quite different from the enclosed, richly furnished room she just left. She kicked her feet to slow her descent as Teddy looked up at her with wide, panicked eyes. His eyes were flashing quickly back and forth from black eyes to blue, but he was well. He and his little neck were safe and sound. She looked up toward where they would be landing.

She saw a small beach on a long shoreline. A tall, dramatic looking castle standing strong behind it, more than good enough for an emergency landing. She turned her body that way as they started descending lightly towards the sand. It was the softest place to land, outside of the water itself and she was not going to swim with Teddy strapped to her chest. She’d make sure they would reach the sand. As she got closer, she saw movement and heard yelling. She had been spotted by bloody guards! Spotted by guards while in the  middle of the fucking air!

Well shit. So much for trying to hide she was a witch now. Thank goodness the Malfoy trio wasn’t here, or they would have killed her.

More yelling and shouting sounded as she finally put her feet on the sand. That one last little jolt seemed to be the final straw for Teddy, who now started screaming his little head off. Airy sighed greatly, as she heard and saw the guards gather at her position. She patted his back as she calculated how quick she could cast a disillusionment charm or pull out her invisibility cloak. The charm would be quicker, as her cloak was in her enchanted backpack. Then a couple of Obliviates and she would be back to plan A, hiding the fact she was a witch. If the guards proved to be more than unfriendly, she would, regardless of the possible mind damage she could do untrained in the spell as she was. 

 “Halt! in the name of the King!” shouted the guards as they surrounded her. She ignored them as she studied the castle in front of her. There were dragons everywhere of course, she sort of expected that. But still, this was strange. If this was supposed to be The Red Keep, why was it almost all black?

Heleana froze mid-sip just a few minutes after she said goodbye to her brother. She felt a large change… a shift. She knew what it meant but not how it would end. She frowned sadly, her eyes then turned to the crib she had just set up for their future guest.

She sighed heavily, knowing her brother was not going to like the change that just happened in the winds. She shook her head at the sadness, despair, and fighting that was sure to follow.

The guards surrounded her, but every one of them looked deeply uncomfortable. As soon as they realized she was a woman and was holding a now squalling babe they looked to one another in confusion, and a fair bit of hesitation. None really knew how to react to her with what they just saw her do.

She, on the other hand, had her wand ready in case she needed to use it. Airy sized up each guard in turn, waiting for one of them to speak or act. She kept rocking Teddy as she did so, glad he was no longer scared even if he was unhappy.

“What… what business do you have on Dragonstone?” the boldest of the guards finally asked.

“Dragonstone?” Airy questioned, then looked up again at the castle again with new eyes. It was then the realization dawned on her. The statues and depictions of dragons all over the place, the walls of Dragon Glass, the huge mountain that she didn’t care to look at because they had been falling through the sky moments ago, it all made sense now. 

The ring brought her to the first home of the Targaryens in Westeros.

It was then that three people dressed differently than the guards ran down the beach toward them. One was dressed head to toe in white armor and a white cape. The other two, a young man and a teenage boy, were wearing matching half-black half-red training gear and bearing swords.

“What on earth is going on here? What was that coming down from the sky?” the young man demanded as he got closer.

One of the guards quickly answered, “it was her, Your Grace! She and the babe. I swear, we saw them-”

“We saw it, too, Ser. Henly. We saw it, too,” the prince replied as he turned towards her. Airy stood looking straight ahead, her wand still in her hand, face stern and controlled.

He had warm brown eyes and semi-straight brown hair. His shoulders were a bit stockier than normal and looked to be still growing. He had an angular face and bone structure, which was strangely paired with a button-nose.

His eyes went wide as he took in the sight of her holding Teddy, and a strange, soft expression washed over his face. He motioned for the guards to lower their swords with his hand. Her heart rate slowed a little at this, and she took in a good deep breath.

“I’m Prince Jacaerys Velaryon,” the young man introduced himself then gestured at the teenager next to him, “and this is my brother Prince Lucerys. This Ser Goode, a Knight of the Kingsguard.  All here are under the command of my mother, Crown Princess Rhaenyra. I believe we have some very important questions for you. May we escort you to our mother?”

While his words were soft, and welcoming she knew the “may we” was not a real question at all. She knew had no real choice but to go, all the others knew as well, so she sighed and nodded her head, “lead the way, Prince Jacaerys.”

“One or the other… the son or the brother,” Heleana mumbled sadly to herself.

--------

A/n:

Sorry, Aemond... Your princess is at another Castle. 

Chapter Text

Beta/Editor is STILL the one and only it's_always_1895!

Chapter 14: The dragon glass throne.

“Continue forward milady,” was all the guards would say to her.

As she walked down the halls Airy couldn’t help but notice it was filled with beautifully done art from floor to ceiling, even on the ceiling at some points. Unfortunately, she couldn’t bring herself to enjoy it as much as she would have. Her heart was in her throat and her mind racing so fast art appreciation took a firm backseat.

Four guards stood at different points around her while the rest of the guards were marching ahead between her with the princes. The white cloak, Ser Goode, was right behind her, hand on his sword, eyes alert. She knew the only reason he didn’t draw it was because she went without protest and was carrying Teddy. She was glad for whatever grace that gave her.

None of them were giving off the aura that they were going to outright murder her and Teddy but they didn’t trust her either. At least not with the princes’ safety. Why would they? She had just arrived via magic. The younger Prince, Lucerys, was wide eyed and curious. He looked back at her once or twice before snapping his attention forward. He was more than a little fascinated, wanting to ask questions but holding his tongue.

The older brother, Jacerys, looked back more than his brother, checking if she was still there and trying to peer at the humming and mumming bundle strapped to her. He definitely carried the older brother gene, showing concern for the welfare of the little one.

Airy kept Teddy tight to her and his hair and face out of sight. She refused to give the prince or his guards even the slightest glimpse. She had already blown her cover; she refused to blow Teddy’s as well. She needed to keep him concealed until she knew that he would be safe. If she needed to run before then, she’d run.

“Keep following us this way, milady. We’re almost there. I promise it won’t take long for Mother to come. She’ll want to speak to you urgently, I’m sure.” The older prince said as they walked through the castle's main door and headed to what she assumed to be the main hall. She was sure the prince said that to be comforting. It wasn’t.

Teddy had stopped crying, but she could tell from the rapidly changing eye color and his babbling he was still upset. The quick, violent movements and thrashing they just endured distressed him. He was at least doing better than when they first landed.

“We’re almost there, milady,” the Kingsguard commented as they turned a corner. One of the guards near the front broke away and went down another hall. Airy didn’t need to be told where he was going, she could guess. The Crown Princess would be informed, and Aradia was going to be questioned.

Shit, shit, shit. What in the hell was she going to do?

-----

“Your Grace!” Rhaenyra's face snapped over to the door as the guard rushed inside, out of breath, confusion coming over her face. Daemon, who was holding Little Viserys in his arms as they sat warming his egg by the fireplace, snapped his head to the door as well. Deamon looked far less pleased with the impertinent guard.

"What the hell?" Daemon mumbled.

"Ser Willum? What seems to be the matter?" Rhaenyra asked, scanning the guard for any blood. 

"My princess and prince there is a woman- no a girl and she just appeared on the west beach and she was alone, only no she was with a babe - so maybe a woman not a girl- but we found her and the princes came too and they are bringing her to the Main Hall right now and-"

"Slow down. You’re overexcited. Take a breath and start over," Daemon ordered, as Rhaenyra tried to follow the rapid chain of words spilling from his mouth. The guard took a breath and calmed himself before starting his tale over.

"A woman appeared on the beach with a babe, unattended. The guards, Ser Goode, and the princes have her, and are bringing her to the throne room. She-"

"Why are we so concerned about this woman and babe? Why couldn't they escort her to Dock Town and be done with it?" Daemon asked, cutting the guard off yet again.

"Because they appeared out of the air. One moment there was nothing, then there was a flash of light, she and the babe just descended from the sky! She came out of nowhere, floated down, and landed on her feet on the beach, babe in arm."

Rhaenyra and Daemon looked at one another with matching worried eyes.

-----

“Think like Hermione,” Aradia told herself as she stood waiting outside the main hall doors to be ordered in. “Think like Hermione, think like Hermione, think like Hermione…”

She needed to be logical. She needed to keep her emotions in check. She could not start panicking. She sighed loudly as she looked around at the guards once more. All were staring at her on and off but as soon as she looked at them, they would look away. The princes had already left, likely to meet with their mother before Aradia was introduced.

She took another deep breath, looked forward again and thought about what she needed right now. In the long term she needed to get to the Red Keep, to her Flame. Right now, she needed to convince these people to let her go there. She would be brought in and introduced to the Crown Princess. She would be as humble and respectful as possible - curtsy, bow her head, make a damn good first impression.

Speaking of first impressions... she looked down at her clothing. She was wearing red and gold traveling robes purchased in Ireland. They were nice and newer, but not what she would think to wear to meet royalty. Luckily over half of it was covered by the baby wrap.

Maybe she could get away with it? She had three fancy dress robes that would suit.. Red and gold, white and peach, and the green one she wore to the Yule Ball. She could do with those for a few days, but she would need to do something else after that if she was going to be spending time with royalty.

Hopefully her clothes would not sour things or set a bad tone for the rest of their interaction. But what would she say when the questioning started? Lying to royals back home was bad enough, lying here in a more Medieval time and place? People used to lose tongues, limbs, and lives for that. She needed to be honest. But how honest?

Just stick to the facts, and don't ask unnecessary questions, she could almost hear those words in Hermione's voice,  questions like , I thought the Targaryens ruled Westeros, but the princes said their last names were Velaryon and they are not blondes?  Yep, a question like that was the fastest way to get her head separated from her neck.

 “I didn't mean to land on Dragonstone. I apologize. I was heading to the Red Keep, you see - no, no, just say King’s Landing - could you point me that way, or tell me the best way to get there? I’ll gladly get out of your hair…”

Her mind quickly followed that thought up with a sarcastic “Oh, why am I here? And how did I get here? Well, my godson and I are being hunted by the people who I saved that now want us both dead, so we’re on the run. We had to come here from across the universe to get away OH! and we have magic! Crazy, right? But don’t worry, we’re harmless, and there will be even more of us coming soon!”

Merlin this was going to be awful.

"Open the door!" someone yelled from the other side. The guard on her side grabbed a large handle and hauled the door open. Airy's heart jumped into her throat again and she unconsciously clung to Teddy even tighter.

Ser Goode moved to her side and placed his hand on her back to lead her in. She moved forward, wand in hand but concealed by Teddy. The princes she met earlier stood to the left of a throne but there were two new people. A lovely woman with Valyrian features whom she assumed was the Crown Princess sat on a huge red and black throne with accents of Dragonglass. The seat itself was the mere start as it rose and reached the skies, maybe even past the ceiling itself. It towered over everyone much like the castle itself. The princess matched the throne she sat upon in a black dress with red details, red beading sewn with silk lining and a golden dragon stitched onto her shoulder.

To her right stood a man. Older and taller than the princes, his hand rested on his sword and his face was serious. While they were both curious the woman’s eyes were calm while the man’s were cold, scrutinizing and judging everything about her the second she walked through the doors.

Aradia was uncomfortable and felt more than a little intimidated but the two didn't give off vicious or cruel auras. Like the guards, she didn't feel they were immediately going to kill her or Teddy. Still, she was not about to lower her guard.

"Crown Princess Rhaenyra Targaryen, Princess of Dragonstone, Heir to the Iron Throne and her husband, Daemon Targaryen, Prince Consort, and Protector of the Realm,” The herald called out.

"Now that all that's over, who might you be?" the prince consort asked.

-----

Aradia: WTF DO I DO?! THIS HAS NEVER HAPPENED TO ME BEFORE!!

Rhaenyra: WTF DO I DO?! THIS HAS NEVER HAPPENED TO ME BEFORE!!

>.<!!!

Chapter Text

"The Crown Princess, Rhaenyra Targaryen. Princess of Dragonstone. Heir to the iron throne. And her husband, Daemon Targaryen, Prince Consort and protector of the realm.' The voice called out again.

"And now that all that's over... Who might you be?" The crown prince consort asked.

OH, this was just GREAT. So she had been dragged in front of (not only) the Crown Princess AND the two princes from earlier. She was also being dragged in front of the Crown princesses' husband. Her armed, angry, and dangerous looking husband. This was just WONDERFUL… Bully for her.

She gave a curtsy straight away, trying to make it as seamless and practiced as she could. She also made sure to bow her head at the same time, not wanting to forget to do so. Having Teddy fastened to her did challenge her balance a bit. Having her wand hidden in her hand helped her confidence, so she'd call it even.

“My name is Aradia Rose Potter, Your Highness. My most sincere apologies on my intrusion. I had no idea I was going to be dropped off on your island... If I had known, I would have asked for permission before entering… I truly am sorry, and I meant no offense.”

Apology, done.

Curtsy and bow, done.

Now, JUST TELL THE TRUTH AND DON'T GIVE OUT OR OFFER ANY UNNESSCARY INFORMATION... This will all turn out fine.

------

Rhaenyra blinked quickly for a moment after the girl spoke. As if whatever she was expecting the girl to say to say, what she did say hadn't even crossed her mind. The young woman had on a red dress in a style she had never seen before, with a red robe, red hair, and a red cloth wrap that bound her babe to her...

When she and Daemon was first told she landed on their beach draped all in red. (After being told she had somehow magically appeared out of thin air, mind you…) they had both been worried. Worried that a red witch had dared to force themselves onto their island.

A Priestess of R’hllor. The ‘Lord of light’.

“Those red witches were nothing more than a group of brainwashing power-hungry whores.” Daemon warned with a growl before her, and her heirs had their audience with the witch. “They are all manipulative back-stabbing cunts. They do happen to have a sort of magic... But it’s a foul magic, powered by energy and blood they steal from other sources.”

Rhaenyra didn’t need to be told, but her boys did. They knew very little of the religions of Essos and have never met a red witch. They needed to be warned. The red witches were known to do horrifying things in the name of their deity. “The lord of light wills it so.’ was the only excuse they needed to burn men, women, children, cities, armies…

The list of their crimes could go on and on. Daemon made it clear he was not going to suffer a red witch on Dragonstone.

“They had been floating around our family since they left Valyria. Trying time after time to weasel their way into favor and influence. But the Targaryen's are followers of the 14. Even the few that didn’t follow the 14 flames, followed the Seven instead. If she is a Red Witch, we will deny her now as we denied them before.” Was Rhaenyra’s final words before ordering the hall door opened, and the witch in…

The girl Infront of them now, though...

She was very young. Almost too young. While the red clothes she was wearing were robe-like.... They were not the style nor material that most red priestesses wore. She was also missing that slimy aura about her that all red witches had about them.

And then she introduced herself. more than politely, addressed them by their proper title, and even APOLGIZED. She was taken aback. she wouldn't expect an apology at all from a red witch, and not only that...

She turned her head and looked to Daemon, who was already turning to look at her. She read his face clear as day.

There was a clear difference between a girl wearing all red and a girl being a red priestess. Daemon wasn't an idiot. He also wasn't heartless. While he wouldn't suffer a red witch, If the girl wasn’t a follower of ‘The lord of light’ They would both send her and the babe safely on their way...

After she answered some of their questions, of course. And IF she actually DID have magic, maybe a few more questions after that...

"Thank you, Lady Potter, for your Apology. I hope for your understanding in turn, as your... Sudden arrival... has caused us some concern. It is my hope after getting a few answers and being enlighten about yourself and your mode of travel will clear matters up..."

"Very well, Your highness. If I can answer your questions, I will..." It was that Rhaenyra noticed something. The way the girl's hands were holding the babe in front of her, one arm tightly holding the other. The nervous way she turned her form away from the guard as her eyes darted nervously around the room.

The Girl was terrified. For herself and the babe. Rheanyra felt any indignation she had left in her melt away as sympathy grew in its place.

"Then let us begin then... no point in wasting time, is there?" Daemon spoke, jumping straight in. No one would ever say he was a patient man.

" Let's start with your accent... Where is it from? You speak common, I've heard of a House Potter in the Vale. But I've never heard that regional dialect before. Not in the Seven kingdoms, nor any lands of the triarchy... Nor do you sound like you are from Essos."

Almost all red witches were from Essos, so that gave the girl more le-lay then she might have known.

-----

Airy was smart enough to know that 'Where is your accent from?' was more "Where are YOU from?' and she wasn't sure how to answer that. While the man had given her opening with the 'Potter family in the vale'... Well, she had no idea where 'The Vale' even was. Just one letter to the Potter family would be all they needed to confirm she wasn't really a part of that family at all.

Hell, she didn't even know if that was a lie, and he was trying to catch her in it. There might not even be a Potter family at all, or they might not be in the vale, but be in another place entirely...

Secondly, how was she supposed to answer them without looking crazy? 'I'm from another reality!' Oh, that would go over SO well. She'd be locked in a padded room or a cell quicker then she could say 'Merlin's beard.'.

What would happen to Teddy then? An Infant on his own in a medieval world? No.

But then got an idea; tell the truth with an answer that would distract them with more questions. If her experience with Umbridge, the inquisitional squad, and the snatchers gave her any skills, this was it. Just keep them talking.

"My accent comes from the island I was raised on, England. While there may be a House potter in the Vale, I'm afraid I don't believe I'm related to that family... In fact, I've never been to Westeros or the Vale before. Would they have black or red hair? Green eyes?"

Don't tell too much. Hermione's voice reminded her. She was about to add. 'This is my first time here. All of my family with my name have passed. Only my extended family remains...' But she was pretty sure that landed in the 'unnecessary information' category.

"... From what i understand they mostly have brown hair and hazel eyes." The prince consort answered flatly.

"Then I highly dough any relation." She replied. Knowing full well that there was no relation, at all.

"Next Question; did you come alone? Did anyone come with you we did not see or catch? Will there be someone be arriving after you?"

Well, Morgana's tits. Another tricky one. They were afraid of more people just popping up or sneaking into their island. She needed this to sound as harmless as possible.

"My Uncle, Aunt, and Cousin will be following me, but they will not be arriving right away. I'm not sure if they will arrive here or not. The plan, and my hope, to have a lounging or housing set up and waiting in King's landings before they get here. That was my intended destination and where we planned to meet up. Maybe even stay." She nearly missed the way the prince consort's jaw locked and his eyes got sharper when she said, 'Kings landing.'

"They sent you ahead ALONE?! By yourself? WITH A BABE?!" Prince Lucerys burst with childish indignation before his older brother could shush him. The crown prince and princess also gave him a look. She couldn't help feeling that all three agreed with his sediment even if they didn't agree with his outburst. The Shushing and the looks seemed enough to rightfully shame the younger boy. He promptly found himself very interested in his boots. It was the older prince that spoke next, probably trying to cover or distract for his brother.

"King's landing was your intended stop, then how did you get ‘dropped off' here?"

"I used an item, something akin to a portkey to get here... My guess: it was keyed to Dragonstone by someone else ahead of time. So, when it activated, it automatically sent me here..."

"What is a Portkey?" The crown princess spoke this time. Urgency and interest in her voice.

Aradia took a deep breath, while she didn't know if there was a statue of secrecy here, she'd have to gamble with this one. This was the crown princess, and she couldn't risk lying to her. Not with her freedom in the balance, the obvious if not spoken power imbalance, and a white cloak at her back with a sword.

"It's an item enchanted with a spell that will take a person or persons to a predetermined place. I assumed it would take me to King's landing, but... Obviously it wasn't set for there, but for here."

With that the Crown princess and her consort looked to one another. Airy waited for them to ask another question, but as she did, she watched them...

There was something deep about their look. Their bond and their connection to one another. The way they just seem too able to read one another. Understand one other's thoughts... It was then that something occurred to Aradia.

"You two... Your highnesses'..." She corrected before she continued.

"You both are twin flames; aren't you?"

She was expecting a reaction. She definitely wasn't expecting a full jaw-drop and eye-ball bulge from all four of them.

-----

Deamon: If she steps one TOE out of line...

Airy: *British manners and politeness for the win!*

-----

A/N:

This chapter was DIFFCULT. I wrote, re wrote, changed POVS... But FINALLY. IT IS HERE!!

Hope you all enjoy!

Next chapter: Dragons, Deamon, and Aegon gets a beat-down.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16; Magic is might.

"… How do you know about twin flames? …and how could you tell?”

Oh no… it had NEVER occurred to Airy that twin flames might be secret information. Oh, fuck. Tell the Truth! Just the truth, add nothing else!

“…One of my ancestors was of Valyrian descent. My uncle and Aunt both talked about twin flames, and the bond they share. A connect between to people, to their very souls. I saw the way you two were communicating with one another just now, and a bit before… It seems you two share a such a bond. I hope I did not offend by asking the question.”

Daemon and Rhaenyra did the same thing once gain. Turning to look at one another to communicate with one another. It took only a few moments of silent interaction. Head nods, nudges, eyebrow and lip movements, before they both nodded to one another.

“Three more questions, then we will take a break. After your travels, you and the babe probably exhausted. You’ll need your rest. We can pick up the rest of this conversation later… First, and just to be sure; are you a Priestess of R’hllor?”

Airy blinked heavily. “Pardon, but… A Priestess of R’hllor?…. I’m afraid I don’t know who that is. On top of that, I’m not a priestess at all. I haven’t chosen a religion for myself at all just yet. Many are quite against any form of magic and punish magic-users quite harshly. That’s not a very good fit at all…”

"That's what we assumed, but we are glad for the confirmation." Rhaenyra looked completely unsurprised at the answer. But Daemon smiled in a way that Airy knew meant he was already thinking of something else way ahead.

“Second question; What do you know about Dragons?”

“Dragons?” Airy repeated softly, as her mind screeched to a halt. She had a strong feeling this question was really more of a test... If the look in their purple eyes was any indication.

She took a moment to think back to everything she’d learned and heard over her years at Hogwarts. From Hagrid hatching Norbert, to the tri-wizard tourney, to Lupin’s 3-week course and tests on Dragons and Dragon-kin.

Because she was a witch with 7 years of education behind her, and they were Targaryen's. If they were going to test her on Dragons, she was going to ace it.

“Dragons are highly misunderstood creatures. Powerful with wills of their own…. Nesting mothers are HIGHLY protective and volatile if stirred. Dragon eggs need extremely hot temperatures to survive and hatch. They need to be basiclly in the flames or on top of them. Welsh greens are the calmest, Iron belly's are the hardiest. They can take hit after hit, spell after spell, and still be standing. Horntails are the Apex dragons. They are the meanest and most volent and will even attack their own kind. One of my old professors once said they are just ‘right nasty pieces of work'. Wyvern, Drakes, and Wyrms are not Dragons, but are akin to them. Hydras as well, but they are even more distant.”

The silence that follows this was even worse than all the other following. All four looked at her, then took turns looking at one another, then going back to her. She was nervous as she waited. wondering if she spoke to much, or to soon.

"... Last question. You really are a witch, aren't you?" Daemon asked, his eyes not as narrowed, but still focused on her. Airy nodded to him.

... "Prove it."

"Pardon?"

"Prove it. Do something magical."

Airy's hackles were raised, and her blood turned cold. Her eye narrowed at Daemon a little. She knew this was coming, but still. She was worried. The statue of secrecy. The burning times. she couldn't help but worry. She didn't want to end up trapped here, or punished, or used for her magic and then mistreated like Cassandra... So...

"If I prove my magic to you, do you give your word not to punish me? And that you will let me leave Dragonstone whenever I want; You won't keep me here against my will?"

"Yes, I give my word." The crown princess said calmly.

and with that assurance, Airy moved her arm that was holding her wand, and looked around. There was an empty suit of armor not that far away that had a Sword and a Sheild on it. The Sword would send the wrong message, so she pointed at the shield.

"Wingardium Leviosa!" She called, as the shield lifted from its spot on the armor and floated out. She flicked her wrist to have it turn sideways and had it fly like a fly saucer around the room, and around the dragon glass throne.

She then had it float over to the floor, and had it land softly at there feet.

".... Very well then. We'll have one of the chamber maids show you to a guest room you and your child can use."

Aemond felt more awake and alive then he ever had. More energized. Something in him, or around him, was buzzing happily. He felt like a part he had inside him that had been sleeping was awakened and settling under his skin. Something in him had opened, and he was very pleased with it.

It had started shortly after he had begun his dreams, but now was burning bright. He knew it had something to do with his twin flame. She was getting closer... He just knew. Felt it in his very bones. It made his day easier to bear.

After lunch and the visit to his sister, he had two small council meetings. One with his mother who was looking tired and overworked yet again. The other meeting with his grandsire. He kept a closer eye on Mellos and Otto and their interaction with the others in the small council.

Aemond wasn't the only one watching, thou. Both Otto and Mellos both took turns watching Aemond. Ever move of his hand, every word he spoke, who he spoke to. To say it made the meetings a little more strained was an understatement. Mellos wanted to wait and watch Aemond to see if they could trust him. Otto was watching him because he DIDN'T trust him and wanted to find a chink in his armor. Aemond didn't know if he would or could trust them anymore and was watching to see who else might be with Otto.

Everyone but Beesbury seemed to be deferring to Otto about everything. Even over his mother's choices and orders. Aemond didn't like that at all. His mother was the one doing all the work, while his grandfather was the one giving all orders. He never realized how cold Otto was, even to his own daughter. before ether..

Thank goodness he had training with Nico after the last meeting. He needed it, or he was going to lose want little control he had left over his temper. It was only an hour before supper that he had finally made his way back to his solar. Three raven notes in his hand, as he had handed out all of the others. He walked it, fully intending to brush off the dust left behind from the drying powder he had used on his parchment and ink last night before replying to the ravens...

Only...

There was no drying powder on the desk.

He looked at the stack of papers; in the same place he had left them the night before. He flipped through them quickly with his thumb. They were even in the same order.

But the dusting of drying powder that was on top of them and around them was gone. Cleaned up and wiped away. Red hot rage returned to him, Boiling quickly in his veins.

Someone had been in his Solar. They had been reading through his pages, just as he knew someone would...

Now he KNEW he made the right move to clear some of the other papers out and hide the more important ones...

He turned his head to look at the new breakfast table and chairs that had been added to his room. As well as the two new house sigils, Both Hightower and Targaryen, that were newly hung on his wall just behind his desk...

Now he knew EXACTLY who it was that did it... He slammed his fists down on the desk, then tossed the raven messages down. He was turning and storming out of his room before he knew it. He needed to speak to his mother, NOW... Maybe even his father...

(Trigger Warning: Attempted S.A/Noncon. Please skip the rest of the chapter if it will upset you or if you are not in the right headspace! If you wish to read more, feel free scroll down.)

Aemond didn't make it to his mother's chambers. He was heading up to Father's room, as he knew that was where his mother would be at this time. Tending or cleaning his wounds with the meister...

In his defense, he was nearly there. he had been one floor away. That's when he heard the scream. A young girl's scream.

His head snapped to the direction of it, before he started running towards it. This floor had nothing but empty rooms since Rhaenyra and her brood left. They were being held for them just in case she or any of the others finally decided to return to Kings Landing... So why did he hear someone scream?...

He came to a halt in the middle of the hall, were Jace's and Luke's old rooms were... He stopped only for a minute, looking back and forth when he heard it again.

"DON'T!! LET ME GO!! STOP!!" Aemond turned heel and rushed forward. Slamming Luke's door open... The site that greeted was one he wished he had never seen.

His brother, pushing one the Twins nanny's face-down on the bed, as he was trying to pull her clothes off. It was obvious she was trying to fight him off, but he was overpowering her...

Aegon looked and saw Aemond; suddenly freezing. The look on his was of someone who KNEW that had been caught red handed.

Aemond, unlike his brother, didn't freeze... He may have been furious before, now he was outright rageful. He ran over quicker then Aegon could blink and snatched him away from the Nanny; Tossing his whole body to the wall. Making sure it was hard enough to make a loud pleasing 'slam' sound.

Aemond then waited until the Nanny got safely out the door. He then turned his full attention back to his brother. His furious eye locked on him, as his brother held the back of his head, half-slumped down the wall...

"OWWW.... WHAT THE FUCK, AEMOND?!"

"WHAT THE HELL, AEGON?!" Aemond shouted coldly back. Aegon's words got caught in his throat after that. Aemond prowled closer as Aegon stammered and sputtered. Trying to find any words he could.

"It... It was just a bit of fun-"

That was all Aegon got out, before Aemond's fist, and knees, and feet were at him. He struck Aegon's chin, cheeks, ribs, he even kicked him in the back of the knee to knock him lower. He could hit him the back of the head easier then, and made sure to get some kidneys shots as well...

By the time two of the kings' guards had made it to them, and broken them up, Aegon was turning black and blue, and was bleeding. And both brothers were screaming at one another.

Aemond: I need to take out my frustrations on something....

Aegon; o.o...

Aemond: ... You're a thing. You'll do.

Chapter Text

(Beta/Editor is the wonderful It's_always_1895!)

Chapter 17; Confined, Unconfined, and Confessing.

“How could you do this! And to one of the nannies!” Alicent screeched, as Aegon held a cloth to his bleeding nose, his eyes on the ground. “Did you even consider the shame your actions could bring? On yourself! On our family! On your wife!”

Aemond winced uncomfortably but quickly washed the look away. The anger rising quickly in his chest at the mention of Heleana. He clenched his fists, ignoring the soreness in his knuckles. He didn’t want to think Aegon would do anything like that, not to their sister, but he was no longer so sure. Aegon had been a bully and prick even when they were younger, thinking of nothing but his own pleasures. In the years after Otto returning as Hand and Rhaenyra leaving, he seemed to do nothing but get worse.

“It was just some fun. It wasn’t like I was hurting anyone!!”

The loud, resounding slap that followed made the White Cloaks and Red Guards wince. It was followed by complete silence as everyone stayed completely still, afraid to even breathe, eyes locked on the Queen and her eldest son.

"I have never been more disgusted with your behavior!!"

Aegon started some false tears and whining, but Aemond turned his mind to other thoughts. How long had this been going on? He knew why he was never told; he would have beaten his brother black and blue a long time ago if he had been informed. At least one of the Kingsguard twins must have known. Criston? No, he would have beaten Aegon himself under the guise of training, of course. One of the twins, the measter, other maids...

Grandsire... Grandsire had to have known. The red-hot anger in his chest boiled. He had to be in the know. By the Seven, everything always led back to Otto. His brother ended his moaning, and his mother ended her scolding, ordering the White Cloaks to show Aegon to his room.

"You will be confined there until I can think of an appropriate punishment. No wine, no meat, no visitors. Only water, bread, and fruit brought by male servants. It will remain that way until I can decide on the next course of action.”

Aemond waited until after the door closed. Once the guards and eldest prince were gone, he grabbed a chair and set it behind his mother. She gave him a grateful look, then sank down with a heavy sigh, holding her head in her hands.

“I don’t… I just don’t know what to do with him,” Alicent said with crack in her voice, “I don’t know how to stop him besides locking him away. I don’t know how to get lessons though to him that he’s already disregarded and ignored. I don’t know how to instill morals and values into him when he has already rejected and gone against them. He is…” Alicent covered her mouth as her voice cracked fully.

Aemond went to his mother’s side and wrapped his arm around her. He locked his own feelings and comments away, right now his mother needed him. She had kept the realm running for the past twenty years, more so than ever in the last five. She kept their father comfortable, and as healthy as he could be. She protected them and defended them every chance she could. She'd done everything she could for them, giving them everything they needed. While their father and Rhaenyra gave them nothing at all...

She loved them. The others in their family made it obvious they did not.

So he would be her shoulder. That was what he needed to be, so she could keep going.

“The things… the things he’s done… they’re awful. Unforgivable… how… How could he? What kind of monster is he?! How could my son do THAT!”

Aemond bit his tongue harder. He wondered about that, too. He didn’t want to admit it but Aegon... Well, at this point, Aemond wasn’t sure there was anything that he, his mother, or anyone else could do to help him. It seemed his elder brother was a lost cause.

“Sometimes I wonder Aemond just how far into this mess my father has gotten us. I’ve grown to hate King’s Landing.”

Aemond’s eye widened a bit as he took in his mother's words. “What? What do you mean?” he had never heard her speak like this before, not just the words, but the quiet broken tone. Nor did he expect the small, bitter laugh that followed.

“You are far too smart to not know what I mean, Aemond… I’ve grown to hate Kings Landing. I hate what I see people do to one another here. I hate the games and plotting that always seems to be occurring. I hate the pain and damage it has brought to all of us. Most of all, I hate that this place has turned me into someone I would have been disgusted with when I was younger. I hate that it’s doing the same to-” She cut herself off and shook her head as tears started to fall down her cheeks.

“Sometimes I wonder if my father has dug us too far into this mess. If we’ll ever be able to dig ourselves out of it. I was an idiot not to see it sooner. If I had known…”

Aemond had planned to tell her everything. He was on his way to inform her about Otto, Mellos, the research and his papers, all his suspicions. But now...

He took in a deep, steading breath. No, not right now. It could wait a few hours.

"What do you need me to do, Mother?"

-------

The room was spacious. There was a sleeping area, a sitting area, and an area with a writing desk. Attached to the room was a private bathroom with a clawfoot tub and a small vanity. It was like a room from one of the magic inns, only the linens were better.

"Let's make ourselves comfy, eh, Teddy?" she said as he looked around the new room with blinking eyes.

She set up Teddy's travel crib, now that his Moses Basket was gone, and got his formula ready for his bottle. He had calmed down from the rough journey but was starting to act uncomfortable. Airy could guess why. They had no idea what the weather would be like in Westeros when she left Greece so erred on the side of caution, dressing him for winter. Instead they arrived on a sunny beach and he was far too warm.

She put the wrap aside and got him in a cotton sleep and play as she changed him. He drank over half of the four-ounce bottle before she could blink. After he was burped, he never wanted anything more than to play. So it was time for tummy time, fluffy toys, and Peek-a-Boo.

A few hours had passed by the time Teddy needed his nappy changed again. She noticed it was sunset and figured it was a good time to take Teddy for a walk. She covered his hair with a cotton beanie and went to open the door only to be greeted with two guards, one on each side of the door. Her smiled dropped as she started, the two men starting as well, before standing at attention.

"Milady." the guards chorused, unease in their eyes. Airy locked her jaw. She didn't think anyone would be posted just outside her door, but here they were.

"I was going to take Teddy for a stroll to get some fresh air in and tucker him out," Her English accent was coming out stronger, even her vowels were sharpener. She tried to stop her face from glaring at the two offending guards standing out front of her door. 

"...perhaps it would be best to stay inside your room for right now, milady."

Airy's glare turned icy, "are you saying I'm being bloody restricted to my room?"

The two guards looked at one another, but neither of them was sure of how to answer.

"The Crown Princess gave me her word I was not going to be forced to stay here. I am free to leave whenever I wish. Does that only apply to the Island itself? If so, I will happily start packing..."

The two guards then looked scared for an entirely different reason.

"No, no, not at all, milady!" Airy's glare simmered down.

"Good. If you two would be so kind as to escort me to the nearest public garden or walkway, I'd be much obliged."

--------

Jace peeked his head out from behind a garden wall, watching as the... magic girl? Witch woman? Sorceress? Enchantress? What were they calling her? Well, as Aradia Rose Potter took the babe for a walk. He had overheard some of the guards talking about her taking the babe out and about. He wanted to go check on her, but also didn't want to disturb her.

She was still donned in those red robes, but the wrap and bags were gone. They were fairly odd looking, Jace had never seen anything like them before. No buckles or latches on them at all it seemed.

The girl was a mystery to all of them, and Jace couldn't help but being curious about her. What was her home island like? What else could she do? Was she able to teach others? If so that would be amazing. He couldn't wait to get a chance to ask her.

Right beside him Luke was nearly jumping out of his skin trying to look as well.

"Is she still walking? Did you see the babe? Is it a red head too?"

"No, I don't see the babe, its head is covered by something, and she has a swaddle on."

"Is it a girl or a boy?"

"Don't know, I can't see," Jace said, moving carefully again trying to get a better look.

"Do you think she'll let little Egg and Vis play with the little one? Think she'll let us hold the babe? Do you think the babe can do magic?"

Jace turned and glared at his little brother and was about to tell him to quiet down but froze.

Because behind his brother, with his arms crossed and a 'you-are-in-deep-shit' look on his face... was their stepfather Daemon Targaryen.

"Well then..."

Luke jumped with squeaked, as he spun about, both brothers now wearing matching guilty looks.

"I was coming to invite the witch to go see Caraxes and the Dragonmount tomorrow to see what else she might know. I didn't know she had two other visitors already waiting for her attention."

"No, not at all, it's not like that-"Luke immediately denied, while Jace's face just started turning red.

------

His mother had finished wrapping his father's arms and hand. Aemond had taken over cleaning and covering his lost eye. He was rather familiar with the wound and its care, after all.

It was quiet as the grave as they worked on the aging King. It was particularly awkward for son and father. Aemond could barely bring himself to look at his father and his father seemed to be of the same mind but due to the nature of the care for his eye both had to.

The whole room worked in tandem and finished quickly. The maesters ended with giving his father milk of the poppy. He and his mother finished and began putting away the gauze and wraps.

After the maesters and the last servants left, he found himself looking around the room carefully. He didn't want to be overheard, especially not by them. There was always a chance there was a secret passage nearby, but not as likely in the holdfast as it was anywhere else in the keep. Objectively now was the perfect time. His father had just drunk the tea, so he would be lucid until it started working in fifteen minutes, maybe half an hour.

But Aemond felt wrong bringing it up now. His mother still had to deal with Aegon somehow and his father? Well, besides his health he had become thoroughly so enmeshed with Otto over the years. In the last few years he had basically made the Hand a Regent. He backed Otto, trusted him, and brough him back after a decade. Aemond wasn't sure what his father's reaction would be.

Luckily while Otto used to be his mother's only supporter, but now after many years the Queen had her own backers. She was not fully reliant on him anymore. Otto only wanted support for himself and his plans, it seemed. While Aemond wasn't sure what he and Mellos had done before and were planning now, he was mother knew nothing about it or at the very least, didn't know how deep the plans were. Aemond didn’t think he would have any chance if both King and Queen fully relied on Otto, especially as a landless second son who only recently gained power in large part due to Otto.

He looked over at both, then scanned the room one more time. A thought entered his mind that made his choice for him, if I don't talk now, I might not get another chance to talk. At least, not safely.

They needed to know. And honestly, there was no one else in the Red Keep he could trust who had the power to do anything.

So Aemond took a deep breath, "Mother, Your Grace, I need to tell you both something."

Chapter Text

Beta/Proofreader/Editor is the WONDERFUL It's always 1895!

Chapter 18: Fire and Flame

Aemond went to bed that night with determination in his chest. His mother didn’t want to believe him, but she eventually relented to the suspicions. At first, she thought the same as he had before. That her father was only trying to do what was best for her and her children. Then Aemond revealed Otto’s reaction to the names, and the rest of his conversation with Mellos. Her eyes filled with worry and sadness. She looked at her husband Viserys who now looked conflicted.

“Proof…” his father rasped, “you must bring me solid proof… not overheard conversations and allegations… proof.”

His father didn’t want to see it, just like he never wanted to see Otto’s faults before. Nor did he want to see Daemon’s faults nor admit the truth about Rhaenyra and her children. He preferred to put his head under the sand and ignore it all for his own sense of peace. Heleana was right once again. He had to find the proof. How had she worded it?

The Stars, the Clouds, and the Towers confessed their sins. They wrote them down, charted them out like a map.

A map he needed to find but not follow. He’d go to his solar first thing the in the morning and start looking. Right now, though he just wanted to bathe and then sleep.

“Sweet dreams, Teddy-Bear…” Aradia whispered softly as she carefully placed a now-sleeping Teddy in his crib, his hair light powder blue. She was starting to notice this was his go-to sleepy color.

Prince Daemon offered to find her a wet nurse or nanny while she was here, but she refused. They would be employed by the Crown Princess and Prince Consort, not her. They would blab to the royal couple the first chance they got about Teddy’s ability. She was sure of that. Why else would a prince be willing to hire someone for a stranger so quickly? If she borrowed one of the nannies they already had, even for a short time, the outcome would be the same.

Aradia plopped herself at the end of her bed with a sigh. Seeing the Moses’s basket on fire made her more wary than before. It had shaken her, and she could feel the fear of losing Teddy in her bones. She only wanted herself or someone hired by her to care for him.

It was even worse than when she was worried Narcissa was going to try to take Teddy from her. Oh, how quickly Narcissa became devoted to that boy. The moment she saw him, really. Apparently Black family love was very fierce, and it seemed that fierceness had awoken in her. She wanted everyone’s hands off her Teddy.

She had been taking care of Teddy perfectly fine on her own, while traveling mind you, as well as a full month before that with Molly and Andromeda’s assistance. She knew what she was doing. Well, at least for now. She was dreading toddlerhood. She remembered the little girls from Number 7 Privet Drive’s tantrums. Yikes. Besides, she had more than enough formula to last a good month, if not more. She’d hire a wet nurse herself when she got down to the last container.

Daemon was quite confused when she mentioned formula, but a quick “it’s a substitute for mother’s milk” was all he needed to hear to pause his questions. Though from the hints she was picking up on more questions would be asked after they went to the Dragon Pit, and she got to see one of the dragons up close.

The point was, she loved Teddy more than anything and the thought of losing him, or of him being killed… she’d hex and curse any and every person she needed to. She would do anything she could to keep him safe, comfortable, and happy… even if it meant temporary playing nice with royalty.

She’d go with Daemon and see the dragons tomorrow, talk a bit more, then start getting ready to depart for King’s Landing. By boat or by broom, it didn’t matter to her. She just wanted to be there in the next few days. Not only was her flame waiting for her, but that was where she told the Malfoys she would be. When they arrived, they would start looking for her there.

So, her goal for later: King’s landing.                    

Her goal for tonight: sleep.

She was back in the red stone room with green sheets again, the books, desk, and other belongings just as she remembered them. A single green robe was hanging from one of the chairs while she was laying on the four-poster bed on what she assumed was her dream man’s blankets, with her head on his pillow. She turned her head from side to side to look around, taking in the room, the fireplace, and the flickering candlelight.

Just as she was wondering where he was, she felt the warmth of his hand start trailing up the left of her hip… the light touch of his fingertips making her body tingle, and the spark between her legs light up again…

“Hello again, N’uha Doña…” the familiar husky voice whispered as his hand grabbed her hip firmly, then yanked her the rest of the way under his body.

Her eyes went wide, and she barely had time to yelp before the rest of his body arranged itself atop of hers. Her nerve endings and her heartbeat all but screamed for him.

“Now THIS is a sight I’d love to see more…” her shadowy man breathed. While she couldn’t see his face, she heard the desire thick in his voice, “you, in my bed, with only a night gown? I’d love to see this sight… every… single… night…”

Excitement and joy filled her to overflowing at the images those words suggested at. They were now chest-to-chest, belly-to-belly. Then with a shuffle of her legs and his, her dream man shifted easily between her thighs… pressing his hips down into hers. She moaned, and had to stop herself from whimpering, but couldn’t stop her legs from rubbing her against his, both of their bodies screaming for more.

“Gods, N’uha Doña…” he groaned as he shifted himself above her, lining them up perfectly.

He began rocking against her, the silk of her gown and his linen pants the only things separating them, doing nothing to stop the delicious friction that they were now craving and aiming for. She responded by rocking her hips up into his, then they were both lost.

They became a tangle of arms and legs rutting against one another. He was rocking down into her with his left hand holding on to his bed frame, as his other held onto her hip and leg, applying pressure to her core and loving every sound he was hearing from her. She was rocking up, her nails now starting to dig into his back, her arms and legs locked around him. Gasping, moaning, and groaning in turn. No words came from either of them, to focused on what they were feeling.

More fire… more desire…

He fully growled now as he rocked down on her with near-bruising pressure. She broke the kiss, as her nails dung into his back. His head lifted, back arching into her scratches instead of away.

They ground their cores against one another desperately, aching from the movements, but wanting more. The pressure and pleasure grew as they kept at it, crashing into one another restlessly. She grabbed at his neck, and brought him into a kiss… He answered in kind by deepening it.

That was the last bit of coaxing her body needed; she peaked under him, her legs and core trembling violently as her orgasm ripped through her, him following right after… their vision nearly going black from the intensity of it. The aftershocks had their legs, cores, and even stomach muscles spasming…

He stayed above her, taking deep breaths, trying to collect himself… they both wanted to savor this time, this feeling, the remaining ache, and the bliss that remained humming between them… they stayed tangled as they were, breathing one another’s air in this perfect dream-space.

After a few moments, as their breaths evened out and the shaking calmed, he wrapped both arms around her and gently moved them to their sides. That was when he noticed her ring for the first time. It was glowing happily now, the rubies and steel looking brand new. Something about the ring seemed to make him very happy, because he quickly took her hand, and kissed it… ring and all.

“Beautiful N’uha Doña…” he whispered, as he gently ran his hands through her hair, “how am I supposed to think straight now? Knowing you’re just out there, all for me…”

She couldn’t help but giggle at that, “we’ll just have to manage, just little while longer…”

“You’re nearly here, aren’t you? I swear I could feel that you’re closer… almost nearby,” she could almost feel his excitement.

“I’m closer than I’ve ever been. I’m hoping to get to King’s Landing very soon. Hopefully in the next few days, maybe a week,” her dream man paused as he heard that.

“Really? You’re that close now?” he asked, sudden hesitation in his voice.

“Yes… why?” she asked. She was curious. He had been wanting her to come to him since their first dream, “what is wrong? Did something happen?”

“…things have gotten more complicated over here, dangerous even. When you come to King’s Landing you should go straight to the Red Keep. Ask to see the Commander Aemond of the Red Guard; say you have an important message only for him. There are also three inns in King’s Landing that I know are safe… Red Ruby Inn, The Green Garden Inn, and the Dragon’s Cave. If you arrive at night, or can’t go straight to the Keep, go to one of them.”

“Okay. I will. But why the commander of the Red Guard?”

A somewhat dark chuckle came from her dream man, as he gently, almost absentmindedly spread out her red hair across his pillow…

“Why? Because that would be me, N’uha Doña…” she jolted a little bit at that realization and was about to respond, ask him some more questions, when they were both suddenly and violently ripped from their dream… AGAIN.

She came to her senses, kicking her sheets and blankets off, then sitting upright in bed. Teddy was still sleeping, and the sky outside looked darker than when she first laid down. She took a few more breaths, before falling back onto her own pillow.

He’s a bloody fucking commander? Merlin’s beard.

Daemon finished dressing by fastening Dark Sister to his side, then adjusting his belt. His wife was standing behind him, her hands folded in front of her, her black and red dress hugging her waist then flaring to the ground.

“Are you sure about this?”

“Yes. Caraxes is an excellent judge of people as well as terrifying. His reaction to her and hers to him will tell us much.”

“She does seem to know a lot about dragons but…” she didn’t have to finish her sentence; her husband finished it for her.

“The Welsh Green, and Iron Belly comment, right? Yes, that seemed off to me as well, but she knew about nesting and the care of dragon eggs. She also said one of her ancestors was of Valyrian descent. That might be why she knows. If it is…”

“Valyrain Blood Magic.” Rhaenyra responded. Daemon nodded.

“I don’t believe she is any danger to us. Did you see how scared she was?”

“Yes, she was near terrified. I don’t believe she’s a threat yet. I also have the feeling she’s keeping most of her abilities to herself. Additionally, she seems more than intent on leaving soon. She wouldn’t be in a rush if she had plans for our family.”

“But?” Rhaenyra asked, knowing her husband already had another reason.

“But she wants to leave for King’s Landing, right into the snake pit. If she goes, the Greens will more than likely find her.”

Rhaenyra frowned, worry overtaking her face. He was right. If Aradia went there, she could end up in the hands of the Greens. Her husband walked toward her, placed his hand over hers, and touched her forehead to hers, a tradition from Old Valyrian they still carried.

“Trust me. Meanwhile we need to learn more about her and her family, about their abilities, their loyalties. It’s not much of a stretch to imagine her family might have the same powers as her, maybe even stronger. If Caraxes finds her trustworthy, we can negotiate with her. Luckily we already know what she wants: a home for her family. We can offer her that home, land, maybe even a marriage to some suitable knight or lord. It can be easily done and would set them to our side. If we know they are worth it.”

“If Caraxes finds her untrustworthy?”

“We’ll worry about that if it happens.”

“And if she runs off before you give her an offer? Because you scared her half to death?” Rhaenyra asked teasingly. Daemon couldn’t help but laugh.

Aradia walked behind the Prince Consort, Prince Jace and Prince Luke next to him. They insisted on her calling them by nicknames after they met up in the gardens and she offered to let them call her Airy in return. She donned her purple robes today, as she felt they fit in a bit more. She even charmed Teddy’s clothes to be more fitting to their new environment.

Dragon’s Gate was huge. The two enormous doors were covered in pieces of dragon glass like a cathedral’s windows with darker flatter pieces at the top and sharper, thinner pieces at the bottom. The three hinges on each side were near the same size as the guards that stood to protect it. The arch at the top of rose higher than the wall it was built into. She had no problem believing dragons of any size could walk in and out of it without issue.

Looking up at it she felt nearly the same as when she saw the ceiling of the Hogwarts’ Great Hall for the first time. It was amazing.

“While I understand not wanting to leave the babe unattended; I don’t suggest bringing it with us. Would you permit one of the boys to hold it?”

“It is a boy. Theodore. Teddy for short,” she replied, with a reproachful glare. She looked back and forth from the baby to the excited faces of the two boys. She didn’t want to hand Teddy over, not to anyone, and she was annoyed that she might have no other choice.

“We don’t mind watching him while you meet Caraxes. We’ve looked after our own brothers before,” Luce offered with a bright smile. Jace gently put an arm on his shoulder.

“We know you might be hesitant; it’s not easy to trust someone you just meet. But we promise, nothing will happen to Teddy while he’s in our care,” Jace assured to her in a more serious tone than his brother.

She felt the worry and stress released from her chest a little. He sounded so earnest she couldn’t help but believe him. She gave Jace a sweet smile, then sighed dramatically and moved Teddy up in her arms. The four-month-old mumbled at the movement, then kicked happily.

“Alright then Teddy. Sorry, but you’ll need to get a lot bigger before you meet your first dragon.”

A small “AAKK!!” followed by a giggle was his response. Luce smiled while Jace stepped forward, hands outstretched. Airy’s smiled dropped. She didn’t like this. She didn’t want to hand him over at all. But she was sure going to see the dragon was another kind of test, and she didn’t want Teddy to get anywhere near a dragon right now.

The Moses Basket flashed though her mind once more. No more fire near her baby boy. EVER. She hugged Teddy but as she did, she moved her wand in her wrists and whispered a quick incantation, much like the one Narcissa did before they used the ring. It was a spell of protection for little ones to assure herself he would be safe.

It was only after that she gently handed Teddy over to Jace who carefully made the baby comfortable in the crook of his arm. A fond smile moved across Jace’s face as he rocked the little boy gently. Luce was at his side at a moment, making faces and trying to get the infant’s attention. Well, it looked like they weren’t lying. They were good with kids. Jace looked up to Airy, being sure to meet her eyes.

“He really is a beautiful boy” he said softly. Airy smiled back.

“Thank you very much. Keep him covered. Mind the beanie.”

“Beanie?” Luke questioned, looking up as Teddy gripped his pointer finger.

“The hat. Keep it on him, he gets cold,” the only good thing about having Umbridge as a professor is that Airy now knew how to lie easily straight to someone’s face. She took the extra precaution of putting a sticking spell on the hat before she left the room with him, but no reason to test that. Satisfied she turned with a sigh to Deamon, “lead the way, Your High- Your Gace.”

Daemon turned his head, “guards! Open the gate.”

“Oh. My. Goodness,” Airy breathed, as she looked in awe at the massive crimson red dragon as they entered his cave.

“This… is Caraxes.” Daemon said proudly. His sharp eyes fixed on her, watching every movement and reaction.

“He’s beautiful!” Airy burst out. “Goodness! I’ve only ever seen one kind of like him, only for a moment, and that one was black and yellow. He is much more handsome.” Daemon was stunned. That was not the reaction he was expecting. Caraxes’ eyes turned to the new person with interest. He looked her up and down, seeming to assess her as well.

“May I approach him?”

“If he’ll let you.”

Airy smiled and nodded to him then, to his shock, took five steps forward. She stood still, putting her two legs together. Then bowed from the waist, head down, neck somewhat exposed to the Dragon. Daemon was once again, shocked but Caraxes... Caraxes looked pleased.

The Blood Wyrm took a few steps toward the girl, looked her up and down again, let out a piercing whistle, then lowed his head, and bowed back. Airy smiled, and skipped over to him, petting at his chin.

Caraxes’ tail lazily wrapped around his legs, as he let the girl give him attention. Daemon didn’t know what to think.

“That… that is not normally how introductions to him go…” Daemon deadpanned, trying his hardest to rationalize what was going. He was too caught off guard to think of anything right away.

“Oh? Why not?” she questioned, now going on her tiptoes so she could scratch Caraxes under his beard-like scales.

“Others don’t much like him,” Daemon explained as he started walking over to Caraxes and the witch. “He’s not like other dragons. He whistles instead of roars, he has an elongated neck, tail, and frame. He has four feet, and when he flies, he swims through the air. People call it wiggling, or worming. He is sometimes called The Blood Wyrm.”

“Well, of course he whistles instead of roars, swims through the air, and has a longer body and four legs,” she replied, in a sweet voice, as she looked over her shoulder to Daemon, “I bet his fire is hotter than most other dragons, and he’s a born fighter, too? Right?”

Once again Daemon was speechless. Caraxes, whistling happily at the pets and attention, did not care.

“Yes and yes. It is and he is,” answered Daemon, his mind changing gears.

“Of course it is!! He’s a Chinese Fireball and a red one at that! Aren’t you, handsome boy?”

“And she,”  Daemon thought, “is definitely, one hundred percent, a Valyrian witch.”

A/N: Sits at a table and flips over a sign.

Caraxes is a Chinese fireball… Change my mind.

Chapter Text

(Beta/Editor is the Great it's_always_1895!)

Chapter 19: Snakes, Flowers and Gardens.

In the main hall of Malfoy Manor two white peacocks (one male and one female) trilled and called. Narcissa petted them gently as they stayed by her side. Lucius’s parents had given them as a wedding gift over Twenty years ago. It was a tradition for most magic families to give a bride and groom two white birds at their wedding. Lucius and Narcissa had treasured them ever since they had been gifted them. Even though they had given away or sold their hatchlings as wedding gifts to other couples, they had always kept the original two. They were living a long, happy life with them.

Cissy was resting on a chase lounge chair with glassy eyes. The two delicate bird cages lay empty on the ground to the left of her. The female was resting at her side, as the male kept his head near her left hand. Pacing back and forth just enough that she could pet him on both sides of his head.

But even her two sweet darlings could remove the anxious look from her face. She was taking a rare break from the constant calculations she and Draco were doing yet failing to relax.

Draco was still at them. With one large piece of parchment with writings, numbers, and sigils on it. Dozens of other papers littered about them. A quill swishing in his hand, as he looked to be completing his next calculation. Sacred Geometry was a complicated, exact art. Much like Potions. Which was probably why Draco and Narcissa were so good at both.

Lucius was standing not that far away, watching the house elves who were packing away anything and everything. There was a line of Malfoy elves, each holding a single item in their hand, except the two elves who were carrying an end table together. They would walk up and show the item to him, and he would direct them on what to do next.

If he said, “Pack it.” They would take the item to the door on the left, where enchanted crates were already waiting. There was a hand full of other elves in there that would take the item in whatever crate it was supposed to go into. These would be going with them to Westoros.

If he said, “Sell it.” they would take it to the front room. Where a growing number of items were waiting to be taken and traded for gold.

If he said, “Store it.” they would take to the basement, were another handful of elves were waiting to cover the items and put them away in one of many enchanted holding rooms.

If he said, “Throw it out.” They would take it out the back door, to be tossed away.

Nearly every Malfoy house had been sorted and emptied in the same manner by now. Those houses had all been sold, after being emptied. Goblins waste little time when it comes to gold. They had saved Malfoy manor for last, for they had no intention of selling it. Not when it had been the family home since before memory allowed. Also, they would need a secure place to keep the adjoining vanishing cabinet in this realm.

Draco finished putting the last few lines on the wide arch at the top of the page before he sighed.

“Well… I got the main outline of the circle done. Thanks to Cassiopia’s notes, it wasn’t too impossible to work it backwards. But now, we’ve run into another issue...”

This immediately caught both of his parents’ attention. Narcissa nearly jumped up to run over to her son, before she remembered her favorite bird was half-laying on her shirts. Lucius turned his head, then held up his hand in a halting gesture to the elves.

“What Issue?”

“The inner circle… It’s going to need SEVEN full sigils for it to even work properly. Eight, if we want to ground it, make it permanent…”

Lucius and Narcissa’s faces fell.

“Seven?” Narcissa breathed in disbelief.

“Yes, Seven.”

“That’s… Going to take a fair bit of time.” Narcissa nearly mumbled.

“Yeah, time we don’t have… Aradia and Teddy are already there. Merlin knows what trouble she’ll find by herself there…” Draco agreed.

"You mean trouble that finds HER. She's a bloody bad-luck magnet." Lucius corrected, only to get a corrective "Lucius!" from his mother.

“We’re going to need help…” Draco continued, shooting an apologetic look to his mother. “The circles can be worked on individually. If we get enough people, everyone can take one circle, we can have it done in a flash…. But…”

“They would already have to know both Numerology and Scared Geometry.” Lucius finished his sentence for him.

“Yes… They will.”

Lucius sighed and looked at Narcissa. She looked back with pursed lips. The silence was heavy, and neither of them wanted to speak what they were thinking…. But they had to.

“… Andromeda was always talented with them. She’ll want to help. I’m sure she’ll do anything to see Teddy again. She might leave with us… I can send owl.”

“… My Cousin Zeno and his daughter both know Scared Geometry. We’ve talked a few times since the war ended. He was glad to get Luna back and was happy we kept her as safe as we could… Given the situation. He’ll read my letter instead of burning it, at least. Curiosity and Luna’s friendship with Aradia will do the rest… All three share blood as well. They can be trusted.”

“… And I can write to Luna, too.” Draco added. “She’ll be coming back from holiday with Neville soon, last I heard they were in Paris. So, they are close.”

“As awkward as it would be to get back in touch with them. Let alone see them face-to-face... It would be the quickest way to get to Westeros, Airy, and Teddy. With us and them, that makes 6…”

“I know a seventh… They went to the same classes as me, they know what they’re doing. Plus, they would do anything for Aradia…” Draco added, but with some hesitation.

“Who?” Lucius asked. Draco held back his words for a moment but eventually sighed and spat it out.

“Granger… She aced Numerology, and I’ll eat my wand if she hasn’t read at least two books on Scared Geometry… She’ll be wary. But she’ll hear us out. Once she learns Airy needs her, She’ll agree.”

The silence that fell between the 3 family members was LOUD. They all knew what Bella had done to her under their own roof.

“That will make seven… That’s exactly the number we need... Whoever finishes their circle first can just help another finish the next circle. Plus, we can double-check one another's work as we go, so there are no mistakes or miscalculations…”

“We’ll get the transportation circle done far sooner as well… We’ve got to get to Westeros, and FAST. It’s already been 2 days. It will cut down the time dramatically… By more than half per person. We could be there in days...” Narcissa said, hope blooming in her voice.

All three looked at one another, nodding in turn. It was agreed.

“Here, let’s getting started.” Draco quickly grabbing some blank pages and fanning them out. He grabbed two more quills right after. “Grab a sheet… Ink well is right here. Let’s get this written. If we owl the letters tonight, Half of them could be here by morning.”

Soon all three were turned to the task of writing.

“Do you think she’s okay?” Draco asked, looking up to his father.

“… She’s got a Targaryen ring and a Targaryen twin flame. I’m sure she’ll be safe. She’s of the blood, even if we aren’t sure how much… They won’t harm her.” Lucius said.

But his words sounded weak, even to himself.

-----

Aemond walked into Maester Mello’s lab, A plan already in his mind.

He had used the Meager’s passages to sneak into his grandsire’s solar and look though his desk and papers. Nothing. He went to Mello’s rooms the next day and did the same. Nothing. He had to wait for dinner to search through Mello's Labatorium while he was gone, but once again, nothing.

He looked for anything that was a map, might be behind a map, or even resembled a map.

Nothing.

So, he bit his tongue, swallowed his rage, and walked through the grand maester’s door. His ‘Research’ from his office under his arm. The edited and over-full reports should keep them busy for a while. As well as the timeline depicting the lives, births, and deaths of every member of the Targaryen family. From Aegon and his sisters, to Heleana's twins and Aegon and Viserys the younger. He had finished it the day before the deadline Otto gave him… and had a second one copied just for himself, in his solar.

Mellos, who was writing something down at his desk, and did a double take when he saw the one-eyed prince.

“Ah, Your highness. I believe we refilled your salves and pumices. You're not having another migraine or other pain, are you?”

Aemond felt a phantom twitch in his lost eye at those words but kept his tongue.

“No, I’m quite well at the moment, but thank you. I’ve come to drop off my research as the Lord Hand ordered me too. Why he wished me to hand a personal project over that I am not done with, I do not understand.” Aemond allowed a bit of bite in his voice. Mello seemed to be unaffected by it, maybe even expecting it.

“I’m sure the hand has his reasons… Thank you for the effort you put in. With this, as well as your new duties…” Mellos said passively, and with a smile. “It has not gone unnoticed how you’ve been stepping up recently. I’ll be sure to use your research properly…”

There were a few moments of silence as Mellos and Aemond looked at one another. He was sure to look displeased and annoyed as he could without letting his rage and distrust show. He had a plan in mind and wouldn’t derail it now just because Mellos was a treacherous bastard. He had need of him, at least for now.

He walked forward and placed his papers on the desk in front of Mellos, then gave a nod of his head. Mellos looked at the papers for just a moment but picked up the family timeline and looked at that with interest.

“Thank you, My prince… It looks well put together. I’ll look over this and get back to you if I discover anything new.” He said, with a calm smile. Time to drop the hook… Aemond thought as he went to the second part of his plan.

“Grand Maester… Is there anything I need to know?” Aemond said and watched Mello’s reaction carefully. Mellos stayed calm and unbothered on the outside, but Aemond caught a change in his eyes.

“No, not at all, my prince… Why are you asking?” Time for the line….

“Just wondering… My grandsire’s reaction to my project was… Unlike him, to say the least.” Mellos frowned at that and saw a hint of exasperation behind Mello’s eyes.

“I’m sure he’s just stressed… Overreactions can occur, especially when dealing with family. I wouldn’t think too much on it.” Otto was most definitely NOT stressed. With his mother and him taking on Otto's duties. If Aemond hadn’t overheard their previous conversion, he would have believed it.

“Very well then, Maester Mellos. Have a great day…”

“You as well, my prince.” Aemond turned heel and started walking out. But he stopped, and paused for just a moment, before turning his head to look behind him. And now, for the sinker…

“IF, and I do mean IF… There is something you and Grandsire wish to tell… At a future date, of course… I’ll be willing to listen. Just so you know” and with that, Aemond turned around again and walked out. Not before seeing a small approving smile start to show on Mello’s face.

The seed was planted; His plan begun… Now time to wait and see if it would bear fruit.

His father needed proof; he’d get it for him. One way or the other.

-----

It was going to be her third day in Dragonstone, and Aradia was nearly skipping into her room. The past few days she had more than a little pep in her step. She was giddy and smiling as she placed a half-asleep Teddy in his travel crib. Nearing 5 months, he was still napping every chance he had. He had obviously grown a fair bit at that time, too.

“You’re just growing too much…” She whispered to him, as he yawned and rubbed at his eyes.

She would have to change out his newborn clothes to slightly bigger clothes soon. Which was good timing, since none of her clothes or Teddy’s clothes fit in their new place. Nor the new robes she had purchased on her and Teddy’s journey fit in, either. She’d transfigured some of her older dresses to fit in better, some of Teddy’s clothes to… But they still needed clothes.

She had now met all the claimed Dragons, as well as a few unclaimed ones here on Dragonstone. After seeing them, she had been offered a deal from Princess Rhaenyra. She would write down the breed names and pertinent information on all the Dragons she could. In exchange, they would not only give her free passage to Kings Landing and Gold, But maybe even a house and land… Maybe even a title.

Daemon seemed intent on talking to her into taking the gold and title. Not the house or land. She got the distinct impression from him that he didn’t wish for her to leave. Or at the very least, not until he learned everything that he could from her. She was almost convinced if she was honest.

“If we get a house, we could have it cleaned, readied, and repaired for us and our family in a jiffy. We could hand it over to them when they arrive, then we can stay with my flame in King’s landing. Maybe he’ll join us? He is a commander, so he may already had his own home. Guess we’ll find out when we find him…” She discussed with an already drooling Teddy. He had no reply for her, he just put his fist in his mouth, and that was it.

Her flame… Her Aemond. Gods, she felt a swoon at the sound of that name now. Aemond. Her Aemond. Commander Aemond.

She could almost hear his soft, articulate voice whispering in her ear.

She went over to her desk and grabbed the parchment and quill. Quickly writing down what she already knew before she forgot it. She then turned to her travel chests. She opened the one what held her and her families’ books. She gave a flat look as she peered down into the vast magical space, lined with bookshelves. Too excited to waste time combing through all those shelves, she took out her wand and pointed.

“ACCIO ALL DRAGON BOOKS!!!”

A few moments later, a dozen or so books flew up towards her. Aradia flicked her wand over to the desk, where they all landed with a THUMP, then fanned out. She walked over and looked at every title. She took a moment to Toss the Lockheart book dismissively into the fireplace, before continuing on as normal.

‘The many uses of Dragons blood, and other dragon parts" made her cringe. She was NOT sure that would be well resaved. ‘Dragon breeds and their Benefits.’ was the book she was going to start with.

------

Page - 1 - Syrak - Great British Gold, Female

Page - 3 - Caraxes - Chinese Fireball (Red), Male

Page - 5 - Arrax - Great British Gold (Lighter, mostly white/yellow) Male

Page - 6- Vermax - Great British Gold (Darker, mostly yellow/green.), Male

Page - 8- Tyraxes - Norwegian Sky raider, Dark with gold hues

Page - 10 - Stormcloud - Half Norwegian sky raider, Half Great British Gold.

Page - 12 - Moondancer - 12- Peruvian Pale, Female

Page - 13 - Morning - Half British gold, Half Chinese fireball. (Pink scales. Longer body.) Female.

Page - 14 - Vermythor - - Mesopotamian Bronze, Male

Page - 17- Silverwing - Golf Island Pearl, Female

Page - 19 -Sea Smoke - Norwegian sky raider, Male

Page - 21 - Grey ghost - London Fog Dragon (???)

The Index page was now done, and with the pages behind it were already numbered, the whole thing was now complete. She kind of felt like she cheated. Studying dragons like crazy her 4th year in preparation for the first Tri-wizard challenge, fact she’d been writing and had other papers on this subject graded before gave her an edge. But a useful one.

She turned and quickly started banishing her books back into their spots in her chest. That was until she came down to the last book of the lot.

It was the smallest, tiniest book. It didn’t have a spine or a title. Just a leather-bound book, Sewn and stapled with parchment pages in the middle. It had dozens of different flowers impressed on the cover. Wildflowers and Garden flowers, all overlapping one another. Daisies, Lilies, Roses, Blue bells, Queen Anne’s lace, forget-me-nots, and many more she couldn’t name. They covered every inch of it, all the way around.

What a curious thing…

She quickly flipped through the pages, starting at the front. She saw handwriting in black ink, but every so often there were drawings or watercolors. Of both Dragons and Flowers...

So THAT was why it was summoned along with the others.

She froze at one of the watercolors, of a red Dragon that looked completely different from Carazes, but still eerily actuate. A few pages more, a watercolor of a white and blue flower she’d never seen with the title ‘Moonflower.’ She turned a few more pages, saw a few more watercolors, before she stopped to read an entry.

“Mama’s garden was extra beautiful today. We all played in it for hours, but Little Mon and Meg kept pulling my hair, so Mama sent us in early.”

 Airy chuckled and flipped forward. The writing became neater as the writer got older.

“This funeral was particularly hard for us… Mama is unconsolable. She screamed at Father for hours… I think she blames him for everything that happened in the past five years. Normally, Little Mon would be able to talk to her and calm her down, but he is refusing to talk to her at all right now.”

Airy frowned at that and quickly moved along. She didn’t think she could handle reading about a funeral right now. She continued flipping through the pages, leaping ahead. A Charcoal drawing of some water plants; a coloring of Lily pads and Duck weed. A much-improved watercolor of two Dragon eggs. One pale blue the other Green. The handwriting had also changed. It was now uniform and elegant.

“She is beautiful, my new baby girl. My dearest love is overjoyed. Being a father twice suits him. He beams at them both and holds them so tenderly. He is going to spoil them rotten; I can already tell. I don’t think I’ve ever been happier.”

-Knock, Knock, Knock.- Airy jumped as if she’d been caught reading someone's dairy… Which, she kind of was…

She quickly pushed the book under her pillow and stood up. Whoever was about to walk in the door was sure to be a higher rank than her, so standing for them was the proper thing to do.

“Come in.” She said softly, not wanting to wake Teddy. The knocking was as close as she wanted to be right now.

One of the guards opened the door, and Prince Jacaerys walked in. Prince Daemon walking in after him with his arms crossed. While Daemon looked a bit dower, Jace’s face was lit up. There was excitement in his chest. She wasn’t surprised that he had made it in the door first.

“Milady Potter, would you care to join us in Aegon’s garden? We’re having a Luncheon with tea, and Mother gave permission… I'd love to introduce you to everyone.”

“Everyone?” She asked, as Jace nodded his head.

“Well, not Luke, obviously. But Baela and Rheana would like to meet you, and little Aegon and Viserys are awake. I’m sure they’d love to play with Teddy… Mother will be there too, of course.”

She was just about to open her mouth to say that Teddy was still napping when a call and a coo came from the Travel crib. She blinked then looked at the bright, hopeful brown eyes of the prince with his light, expect smile.

Oh, Bother... Well, she would hate to disappoint her hosts.

"Very well, just let me change him first... I also need to hand over the Dragon Breeding information the crown Princess asked for, anyway..."

Daemon blinked rapidly. "You mean... You already have it done?"

Aradia smiled knowingly as she tapped at the papers to her left.

"Just finished... Give me one moment, and we can go."

With that, Daemon and Jace were excited. Airy went and picked up Teddy, to change his Nappy and clothes. As she did her eyes kept going back to her pillow, where the dairy was hidden.

"Later..." She told herself.

Right now, she needed to cash in her ticket to King's landing.

Chapter Text

Hey guys!! Sigyn Stories here! I Hate to do this, but due to a lot of craziness that is going on in my life right now, I'm take a short Mental Health break. 

This will only be a week or two, and I will be back on the ball. I won't be completely gone, I'll still be replaying to comments and getting my notes up to snuff and chapters organized, but I won't be posting just yet. I might even re-write Blood calls to blood a bit. Know that i'm NOT LEAVING. Just taking a breather. I wanted you guys to know so didn't think I disappeared. 

Also, I was thinking of adding some Rhaenyra/Daemon spice to both Blood calls to Blood and Life for a life, because they are the second main couple. Would that be something you guys would like to see added to the stories, or no? Please let me know, and I'll move forward from there!

Thank you all!! 

~Sigyn

Chapter Text

(Beta/Editor is the great It's always 1895!)

Chapter 21: The Words of our Houses.

The witch exited her room with the newly changed babe, joining Jace. Daemon took that time to look carefully into the room. He was about to ask one of the chambermaids or servants about the lack of a cradle for the babe until he saw what the witch was using in its stead.

It was a contraption made of out metal poles and another hard material he hadn’t seen before, smaller and more compact. It looked like it could be broken down, folded and stored away. It was one of the oddest things he had ever seen, but he couldn’t deny its usefulness.

Daemon’s eyes stayed on it for a moment, before closing the door, catching up with Jace and the witch. The witch and her family could be useful to them... more than useful in the struggles ahead. They couldn’t lose her, especially not to King’s Landing or the Greens. They already had the larger number of dragons, though they’d lost the largest to that one-eyed menace, and with the return of Valyrian blood magic on their side? Victory would be all but insured. They’d have the upper hand when Otto and his puppets finally made their move.

They had started on good footing. She seemed to be receptive to Rhaenyra as Crown Princess and friendly with Jace. She was more than willing to make deals with them, to a point. Honestly, the information she was giving them on the dragons might be worth more than what they offered her in return. But she was clear in her disinterested in a longer-term attachment. She skillfully avoided any talk of an alliance or swearing to them. “Waiting on my family” and “I want to leave for King’s Landing as soon as possible” were her responses when pressed. It sounded as if she intended to stay there. Her most unarguable point? “I need to look after little Tedi.”

Then there was the fact that she had finished compiling all that information on dragons for them well ahead of the assumed time. He had been hoping it would take another week at least giving them more time to sway her over. Now that time was gone; he felt the need for urgency.

They had to do something. HE had to do something to make her stay. Rhaenyra and the Blacks would need her.

So, the kid gloves would have to come off.

He needed to watch carefully and act swiftly. He’d dig for information, learn everything he could about her, find something, ANYTHING he could use to keep her firmly at their side.

If there was anything to be found, he would be sure to find it. And use it.

Jace held Aradia's arm in his as he escorted her and Tedi toward Aegon’s garden, occasionally looking carefully back at Daemon, walking about five feet behind them. He raised his eyebrow at his stepfather. Daemon nodded his head at him, then jerked his head towards the witch. Jace sighed internally but knew Daemon needed him to ask for information.

He looked at the red-haired beauty holding the young babe and tried to think about what he should ask first. They had been talking about the dragons. She was hoping to get a better look at Gray Ghost and wished to see Meleys, Sunfyre, and Dreamfyre soon. Daemon made a small comment about the “larger green Dragon” as well. The mood had immediately soured, and Jace changed the subject quickly. He didn’t wish to talk nor think about Vhagar or her rider...

“So, you’re from House Potter? What are your family’s crest and house words?”

“Oh! A family motto, you mean?” she asked as Jace blinked.

“I suppose Family Motto might be another way to put it. In Westoros we just call them house words. The words for my mother’s house, House Targaryen, are “Fire and Blood.” My father’s house, House Velaryon, has the words, “The Old, the True, the Brave,” Jace said, hoping that it would help push the conversation forward.

“We call them the family mottos. House Potter has that as well as a crest, though the crest is kind of busy looking. It’s red and gold, has a stag, lion, griffin, a clay pot, in the center with two other stags at the side. I’d have to pull out a picture or drawing to remember it completely. But my house motto I remember like the back of my hand,” she replied with a fond smile as she looked to Jace.

"Novissima Autem Inimica Destruetur Mors," the witch recited smoothly, the vowels and lifts of the foreign words falling expertly from her lips. A pleasant tingle went from Jace’s ear, down his spine, then all over his body. His pupils turned to near pinpoints. There was something alluring and melodic about those words, and how she spoke to them. She continued, "that translates to The Last Enemy that Shall be Destroyed is Death."

Jace glanced behind him at Daemon, watching her with a serious look on his face. While Lady Potter didn’t see it, Jace noted Daemon’s hand grasping Dark Sister about halfway through her words. He didn’t draw. It seemed the older man realized she was not casting a spell after she translated what the words meant. The Rogue Prince stayed his hand… for now. She was very close to danger; Deamon was not known for holding back. 

Jace didn’t let the surprise he felt show on his face. She didn’t need to know that Daemon had initially misinterpreted her words, nearly took it as an attack against one of his little dragons, no less.

‘Distract, distract, distract…’ Jace thought quickly, turning back to Lady Potter.

“If I might ask, what language was that? It’s not Common or Valarian…”

“It’s Latin. It’s ancient language where I’m from. The language of magic. Nearly all spells were either derived from or influenced by it. So, nearly all magical families have Latin mottos.”

“Oh?” Jace asked, his interest peaked, “what other house mottos do you know?”

“My cousin and his father are Malfoys. Their family has the motto “Sanctimonia Vincet Semper” Purity will always conquer. It’s close to his mother’s house motto. She's from the Black family. “Toujours Pur” Always Pure.” Daemon ears peaked up at those words, and a small, pleased smile started on his lips.

Aradia, still walking ahead with Jace, let his arm go so she could hold Little Tedi with both hands. She smiled and continued. “and this cute little cub right here is a Lupin! Their house words are “Lupus Canem Latrantem non Timet” A Wolf Does Not Fear a Barking Dog.”

Jace blinked, and he and Daemon’s face quickly became unreadable.

"A Lupin? Apologies, I thought he was a Potter..." Jace questioned her carefully, hesitant to ask the next question.

"Don't be sorry. His father was Remus Lupin, his mother was Nymphadora Tonks. He was a lifelong friend of my family, and she was a cousin to the Blacks. They both passed away two months ago. He’s my godson."

"Godson?" Jace asked with a bewildered blink.

"There is sometimes a ceremony where I come from where the godparent promises the parents and God, or the gods, that they will look after their child if anything were to happen to their parents. Teddy is my godson, so when Remus and Tonks passed, I took him in to raise as my own."

"So little Tedi is your ward? You are his foster mother rather than his birth mother?" Daemon clarified from behind them. Airy nodded.

"Yep..." Airy affirmed with a small smile, pulling the babe closer to her as he grabbed for a lock of her red hair, "I didn’t give birth to him but he's all mine. For the last few months, until he's all grown up. Aren't you, Teddy Bear?"

"Lady Potter!" Luke called, as they entered the garden and his line of sight. Aradia smiled kindly at the young boy then nodded deeply to the Crown Princess, sitting on a chair, watching her younger children play. The older children, including two lovely dark-skinned girls with beautiful hair, all stood up and gathered around her excitedly. All wanted to be the first to meet the much-talk-about witch woman.

Rhaenyra read the last page of the dragon breed information. Her handmaid finished brushing her hair and started putting it into a night-time braid. It was eerily accurate and easy to understand. She found herself more than interested in what else she could learn from this girl.

She was intelligent, well-spoken, and mannerly if odd. More importantly, she had magic and magical knowledge. She would be lying if she said that that didn’t greatly outweigh the other qualities.

Rhaenyra would also be lying to herself if she didn't admit that she wanted the girl's family on her side, too. She wished to welcome them all into her fold, if at all possible. Aradia was already getting along famously with the children, even Baela and Rhaena liked her. But she was still hovering protectively after Little Tedi and she was steadfast in her stance. She’d commit to nothing more than this information and its payment. Not until her other family arrived.

Rhaenyra wondered if they could win her over at all or would have to wait and convince the entirety of her family.

"She definitely knows more than she's letting on..." Daemon commented from her side, having already read the papers himself, "The guards and maids tell me they saw her doing some other spells. Transforming one item to another, bringing an item from one end of the room straight into her hand. Making a light as bright as a lantern shine from a stick she carries with her. Apparently she channels her magic with it."

Rhaenyra’s head snapped to her husband as her maid finished her braid. A confused look on her face.

“A stick? She carries a stick with her?” 

“Hidden in a pocket or her sleeve, yes. She must not trust us fully; she hasn’t shown it to us on her own.”

"I can’t really blame her; she just met us. But I believe we'll need her when Otto finally makes his move." Rhaenyra remarked as she set the papers down and nodded kindly to her maid to dismiss her. The maid curtsied, then exited.

Otto Hightower... one of her biggest problems to date.

He had been dogging Rhaenyra's steps since her father had named her heir. Since her night out with Daemon he had been actively trying to depose her. He was just waiting for the right moment to steal her birthright from under her, to put his own blood on the throne in her stead, and to keep his grip on the Seven Kingdoms, to keep himself in the place he had become accustomed to under the reign of the last three kings. And she had given him the ammunition he needed herself. She did herself and her boys no favors with her teenage mistakes. All that he weaponized against her and her children.

"I believe I might have discovered a way to keep her at our side but..."

Rhaenyra tilted her head, "but?"

"But it will definitely make her unhappy with us. It's underhanded, we'll be forcing our hand and hers. But if worse comes worse it will work, for a short time, at the very least."

Rhaenyra's was confused and a little worried. From the look on his face, Daemon wasn’t fully comfortable with his idea either. She had a feeling, before she even opened her mouth, she wasn’t going to like his plan, "and what way would that be, Daemon?"

Yep... Daemon is a manipulative arse.

Next Chapter: Aemond, Viserys, Bonding Rings, and a BIG REVEAL. ^.^

Chapter Text

A/n: Okay, I was TRYING to update 'The Bronze basards' and 'Life for a life.' first, but i have been DIEING for this chapter. I've been sowing this seed and laying breadcrumbs for a while now... It would NOT let me go until I posted it. I'm hoping after this is out of the bag, everything will be moving quicker. I am SO EXCITED TO FINNALY POST IT! EEE!! ENJOY!!

A.A/N: Beta/proofreader is the GREAT it's_always_1895!

Chapter 22: Pasts and Present.

“Finally!” Airy breathed as she got her chance to sneak a peek at the diary again.

She was sitting with her back against the headboard, pillows piled behind her, blanket wrapped around her, water cup filled and at her bedside. A new/gifted nightgown on to help her sleep in the new weather. Tea steaming at her bedside. She wanted to read the diary while being comfortable and this was the most relaxed, she had been since arriving. 

Teddy had just gone to sleep, so she had until his next feed and change to read as much as she could. Then she would lay down herself. For now she was positively giddy. She wondered what side of her family the diary writer was from and what Airy could learn. She opened the flowery book with a wide smile and went straight to the first page.

“Little Mon gave me this dairy for my eighth name day! For my drawings and as a diary! It’s my favorite name day gift!!” was scribbled in excited, shaking writing.

This was followed by cute little charcoal doodles, animals, people, flowers, one that looked like a sunset. This went on for a few more pages before it came to a child’s drawing of a grown man, small boy, and what looked like two girls, close to stick figures, but a bit more formed, all standing outside a huge tower with a domed roof. Little gray storm clouds dotted all around them. 

‘Big Mon’ was written under the man. ‘Little Mon’ was written under the boy. ‘Rae’ and “ME” was under the two girls holding hands.

“Mama let us go to storms end! Big Mon was happy to see us!! I got to meet and play with Rae for the first time! She’s Big Mon’s daughter, and she’s really fun. Little Mon tried to cheat at a game, but Rae wouldn’t let him! Maybe Meg can come with us next time.” 

Aww… that was just adorable!

"The babe isn’t hers. He is her ward,” Daemon began.

Rhaenyra's eyes widened, "are you sure? I just assumed..." 

"As did I... but I heard her confess it, right before the garden lunch. The babe’s real parents passed away very recently. His family name is Lupin. Not Potter. I should have noticed earlier; her figure doesn’t seem like she bore a child few moons ago...” he took a breath before he spoke his next line, “in fact, I’d bet a horse that she’s still a maiden."

Rhaenyra's face fell, as an awful feeling started to build in her chest, "you... Daemon, please tell me you’re not intending to take the child from her..." Rhaenyra started in disbelief.

"No. Not at all. I fully intend to keep them both together," Daemon said with a roguish smile. “You know the laws as well as I do. Unmarried maidens need a legal guardian just as much as babes do. I don't see any reason we can't take both as Wards of the Crown. Nor why they can’t home right here with us, in Dragonstone."

"NO, DAEMON!" Rhaenyra burst instantly, jumping up from her chair, the wood screaking then banging against the vanity, “Daemon, you can’t be serious!” 

Daemon's smirk fell and he leveled his wife with a hard stare, “are you willing to lose her, then? To the Greens? To the Kings Landing? To the gods knows who or what else?"

"No, I am not willing to lose her. But she is not ours yet, Daemon! She has not declared for us. Nor anyone, for that matter! I am not willing to just lay claim to her freedom, and the freedom of an infant child...” Rhaenyra started shaking her head rapidly, as she now started pacing.

“We must find another way. As you just said, it will be forcing her hand. It will definitely make her angry at us. I don't see how any trust could remain if we were to make a move like that. And how would we keep her here once we do so?” she stopped pacing just long enough to turn to her husband, “she could just as easily disappear as she had arrived; We do not know! You play at losing her entirely!"

"She is still an acting mother to the child. She will stay where he stays. If we keep him here at Dragonstone, with US, she will remain as well. She will not leave him. We should take responsibility for them, anyway…”

The tilted head, furrowed brow, and a confused look in her purple eyes caught Daemon’s attention, as he realized he didn’t tell her what else he learned about the witch today.

“She spoke more on her family today, or families, I should say. Given their house words, I am sure they are all Valyrian. He can be raised beside our own boys, properly, as one with the blood of Old Valyria deserves.”

“What house words made you so sure they are Valyrian?”

“Always Pure. Purity Will Always Conquer. Then there’s her magic.”

Rheanyra looked unconvinced. While she understood the point, magic was not only a Valyrian gift. Blood magic, yes. Magic itself, no. Airy’s magic didn’t seem to be blood magic from what she had seen so far. Deamon sighed. He stood slowly and walked to her. He took her hand and softly kissed her ring. 

“We will not mistreat her, Love. She will be well cared for. If she’s truly a maiden, a match can be found easily. We’ll choose someone loyal, close to home…"

The defiant look that Rhaenyra gave him was chilling, but the tone in which she spoke next froze him to the core. "You will do no such thing."

Daemon wanted to argue that point. He needed to act and needed to act now. She was days away from being out of their reach, heading straight for the snake pit. This was urgent, she had to know that. On the other hand, just claiming them as wards without warning… it was distasteful. 

"You're right.” he conceded, “We won't make that move right now. But now we need to do something. Soon. She's ready to pack her bags and leave, tomorrow, if allowed."

"We'll start to slowly plan her departure, by ship, starting tomorrow. We must also arrange the payment for the information she gave, a house and lands. That could take weeks to settle in King’s landing. Until then, we let the children try and win her over. They were talking of calling the seamstresses in for her and the babe, anyway, and the twins want for new dresses as well,” she said, as she stepped closer to her love to take his face into her hands, forcing him to look directly in her eyes, “there is time, Daemon, I assure you. That move is too extreme. Too risky.”

"… but what if it's not soon enough? You know what Otto and Larys are, Rhaenyra."

Rhaenyra had no response to that question. She wouldn’t do that to Lady Potter, nor any girl. Those were human beasts. She knew how Otto treated people, even his own family, and Larys, the 'Lord Confessor' or Royal Torturer, was - in his own way - even worse.

It came down to one complicated question; would forcing a young maiden and an infant to stay with them be better than letting them be taken by those two monsters? She would say yes, but the answer was far more complicated than that.

Would their side of the family treat her and the babe better than Otto and the Greens would? Yes, that she was sure of. Imagining the girl and child at the hands of that disgusting Larys…

Would she and the babe be as free? No. It seems Lady Potter would be chained to one side or the other in the near future no matter what.

Would she and the babe remain on their side after? Even if Rhaenyra ordered her to marry, yoked her to someone loyal. Rhaenyra could not say for certain how the witch would react later. Even after being wed, she might turn her back on them or refuse to help. Marriage was its own arrangement; there were no guarantees after that. Daemon and Rhea’s marriage was proof enough. Neither helped each other in anyway. Instead of gaining a new ally the Blacks could lose the foreign girl forever. 

“…we must try to find another way first,” she finally stated. Daemon nodded. He turned on his heel and headed out the door.

“Big Mon flew us home, and Rae got to come with us this time. They are staying with us for a week before they go back. Meg really likes Rae, too! We played Skippy, Cards, and hide-and-go seek! I won at Hide and Go Seek. Little Mon went to play with his brother, but they joined us later.”

Airy smiled and turned the page, not noticing how her ring was shining brighter every time she touched the book and dimmed whenever her hand moved away from it.

Aemond tended to his father’s eye for the third night in a row. The meisters had already tended to his flesh. The disease had eaten away at him and left him a near corpse of a man. His left arm, gone. Over half of his face, rotted away. His muscles and hair, withered now to all but non-existent.

The wooden box of salves, oils, linen squares, and cloth wraps had an open-top lid and small drawers, half of them open. He knew what each of them were, what they did, and all of the steps to use them. It was second nature to him now. He knew how to clean an eye, coat it, and cover it. So he did even though his father’s wound was deeper than his ever was.

The awkward silence that filled their two pervious meetings seeped into this meeting as well. Viserys and Aemond had barely even been in the same room as one another since Driftmark, let alone spoken. Viserys’ lone eye drifted to Aemond’s one time to many for his comfort. Aemond almost wished he would just say something. Anything. Be it cold, cruel, or kind. Even a passing thought would do. If only to fill the empty space, so he didn’t feel ignored.

His father must have been thinking the same thing. Because as soon as Aemond started putting the tree tea infused aloe on his eye, he finally spoke, his words slow and hesitant. 

“This doesn’t hurt nearly as much as when the others try their hand at it,” the king spoke in his raspy voice. Aemond didn’t really know how to respond, but he hated the idea of just leaving this in silence.

“Comes with experience, I assume. For five years, I’ve been doing my own. Almost daily. I’ve mastered it by now,” he chose to respond. His father hummed, as Aemond put the jar away, and grabbed some linen squares.

“I’m… surprised. That you’re here, doing this. I had thought…” it seemed Viserys was wary of his own words. But Aemond had already heard the start and was curious about the rest of it. He paused just after placing the linen squares where needed. 

“You had thought what?” Aemond asked, waiting for the king to continue. His father, taking a weak but deep breath in, continued.

“I had thought you hated me.”

Aemond locked his emotions and reactions down tight, as he had trained himself. Anger and revulsion struck at the same time, depression and childhood desperation right behind. His mind was quickly split two warring halves.

How could I ever hate my own father?  Vs. After everything, how could I NOT hate you?

What was Viserys trying to get from that question? To anger Aemond? Try to garner sympathy from his least-favored son? Additionally, how was he supposed to answer that? He did love his father, before. Maybe he still did, in a strained way. But Aemond had grown callous to his father. He and his father had quickly become nothing to one another. He had to. You could only be rejected so many times before you started growing callouses.

Aemond locked his jaw tight, keeping the words that were about to come lashing out behind his teeth. His father, the King, looked at him. Watching. Waiting. Completely still, almost worried. Silently awaiting a reply. Aemond had no idea what this was. A test? Just conversation? Or a dying man trying to alleviate his guilt?

For once in his life, Aemond had no idea what was expected of him.

What did he do now? That line had made him furious. Still, he would not send that fury out. No matter what his feelings, the man before him was still the king. His father. Well, his sire. There was only one thing Aemond could think to say in reply that wouldn’t have him unleashing his temper at an ill man.

“I could say the same to you.”

Viserys’ remaining eye widened. 

“What? What do you mean, I’ve never hated-” but he stopped himself as Aemond’s jaw tighten and his face darkened. As Viserys looked at his son, you could almost see the thoughts and memories passing though his mind as he thought over those words.

“…but the eye is lost, Your Grace.”

“They attacked me!”

“It is my sons who were attacked and forced to defend themselves.”

“He is your son, Viserys…”

“Prince Aemond must be sharply questioned-”

“What am I to do? I cannot make him whole…”

“-if anyone else is to speak those words again, they will have their tongues removed.”

After a moment, the king slumped listlessly in his bed, a look of despair on his face.

Aemond grabbed the cloth and started wrapping the face and eye, leaving his father to his thoughts. He would not snap at him, he would not be cruel to him, he would not even blame him, no matter how tight the threads of his restraint were now getting. Not out loud, at least…

But he would also not lie to or appease him. Viserys had failed him at every front. Repeatedly. As a father, a head of house, and a King. He offered Aemond nothing his whole life. Not even protection or comfort after losing his eye and being maimed and handicapped for the rest of his life.

From the side, he caught his mother’s face, somehow both fearful and hopeful. She was half-frozen like a statue with only her eyes and fingers moving. She watched the two of them talk, if you could call it that. Aemond saw the last few maids and maesters fleeing the rooms with their items. It seems they all decided to give the royal family privacy.

As Aemond carefully finished wrapping and tucking the cloth away, he realized what good timing that was.

It was only him, mother, and His Grace. The only ones that knew he was looking into Otto and Mellos. He could speak freely now and ignore this awkwardness from a conversation he did not wish to continue.

“I laid some groundwork with Mellos today but I’m still searching for…”

The next page was a picture with four girls and a grown woman, all with little doodle flowers around their heads. Airy smiled at the sweet image it brought to mind.

“It’s my Ten-and-one name day; Mama let us make fresh flower crowns in her garden. Meg’s was pretty, Rae’s was all Roses, but me and Viserra had the best crowns ever! I made them! Little Mon even dragged his brother to us just in time for pie! I wish papa was here, but I’m still happy!”

The very next page was covered with long-dried tear stains and hurried scribbles.

“Saera torn up my flower crown! She ruined it!! I’m glad Rae slapped her for it!!”

“I hate her, I hate her, I HATE HER!! She’s always so mean!!”

Airy’s jaw locked in indignation. How DARE she? She didn’t know Saera was, but Airy was glad that she got slapped for what she did to this sweet little girl, and whoever Rae was, Airy liked her more and more.

Queen Alicent gave the king his milk of the poppy. About fifteen minutes after, she was called away by a servant. His grandsire wanted to speak to her. 

She departed with the assurance that Aemond would sit with his father until the older man fell asleep. The milk of the poppy was just starting to take effect when he heard his father mumbling. “I don’t hate you… never hated you…”

Aemond felt those words like dagger through his heart. 

Aemond wanted to believe him... but his actions had proved very different from his Poppy-addled words. Even if the king didn’t hate Aemond or his siblings, he made very sure the realm knew he didn’t love them. For years Viserys let this mess rot, never apologized, and made no move to make things right.

It was far too late now, wasn’t it?

Aemond sat beside him and tried not to look at his eerily similar eye, instead watching him breathe carefully. Hope was harsh thing he didn’t wish to invite right now. Not after all this time. When he did look away, to his father’s nightstand, his eye caught sight of one of his father’s old rings. It was a flat-topped gold ring, with the three headed dragon painted in great detail on the top. It reminded Aemond of the ruby ring he had seen on the hand of his twin flame. He wondered…

“Your Grace?” Aemond asked, turning back to him, “Your Grace, I have a question…”

“Hummmm?  What question?” the king mumbled, barely moving, but still awake.

“Have you ever seen or heard of a Targaryen ring made of Valyrian Steel and rubies? A woman’s ring, with the three headed dragon on top, and a twisting band… resembles fire and smoke?”

Viserys’ eyes suddenly went wide, and he looked at Aemond with something akin to horror. Aemond barely had time to react before Viserys was struggling to get out of bed, throwing himself into a panic.

“Alysanne’s ring! Alysanne’s bonding ring…”

Was Aemond right then? Was his flame part Targaryen? “Good Queen Alysanne? That was her ring?”

“Yes…” his father answered weakly. Aemond stood at the bedside, pushing his father carefully back into his pillows, trying to stop his father from jolting himself or toss himself onto the floor. Virserys continued, “it’s gone… long gone… just like them…”

Aemond was confused, “Father. Calm. Please. Tell me what you mean. What happened?”

“She’s gone… they’re all gone…” Viserys rambled, as his half-withered hand reached out and grabbed Aemond’s shirt. Aemond’s eyes went wide as his father gripped him tighter than he thought was possible. “The ring was supposed to help… find their soulmates for them. Their twin flames… but it was wrong…”

Aemond could feel his heart sink through the floor. No. No, the ring couldn’t wrong…

“She was wrong… the ring was WRONG… so wrong…”

Airy’s eyes were watering as she read the current passage. She was about halfway through the diary, the unnamed girl now fifteen, and things had been horrible the past few years. Airy couldn’t help but want to weep for the girl.

“We sent Big Mon to Balerion’s arms. Rea is inconsolable. Lit' Mon is refusing to talk to anyone now, he’s angry all the time. I fear it will never leave him. Mama and Papa only scream at one another. I don’t know what about, Mama only says he’s a fool and ‘he allowed all this to happen-’ I’m not sure what that means… I’m not sure I really care…

All I know is that ALL my brothers are dead now, and all my sisters are gone in one way or another as well. These last few years the gods have seen fit to take them all from us.

Yes, I still have my niece and nephews… but it doesn’t feel that way.

I’m the last one of us here now. The others have all left me behind. I’m sad, I’m alone, and I don’t think it will ever get better…

Airy wiped her eyes as she closed the book and set it to the side on her nightstand, her ring dimming as she did so. She didn’t think she could continue with that passage right now… she might take a few days break from the dairy entirely, as she had read more than enough for now.

It was then she heard a coo from the travel crib, bringing a smile to her face. Well, it looked like she stopped just in time. Time for a bottle and nappy change.

“What do you mean by the ring is wrong?” Aemond asked, trying to make sense of his father’s words.

“They died… they all died… childbirth, accidents, illness… broken necks… all the girls... all dead. That ring… bonding ring… wrong… all wrong….” Viserys lone hand grabbed at Aemond one more time.

“That ring is CURSED, Daemon… I swear… it took them! It’s cursed!” Aemond’s horrified face now matched his father’s. He ignored that he was being called by his uncle’s name. His father was not mentally with him right now; he was lost in memory of a time before.

“Thank the gods the ring is gone now. Gone… but it took her with it…”

“Took who? Who did it take with it? Father, are you sure it’s cursed?”

Nappy changed, bottle in hand, Airy smiled as a semi-sleepy Teddy drank away. She rocked him lightly, knowing she’d have to give him a good burping after he was done. He was chugging the bottle down something fierce. She heard a knocking at the door as she put Teddy on her shoulder, putting the bottle down.

“Yes? Who is it?” she asked, as she started patting Teddy’s back.

“Prince Daemon is seeking an audience, Milady Potter…” the door guard responded. Airy quickly moved to the crib to pick up a beanie, and cover Teddy’s head. After making sure it was on properly, she called out “enter!”

The guard opened the door, and the intimidating prince walked in. He nodded to her and scanned the room. His face changed when he saw the book lying on her nightstand. Whatever he was going to say or question he was going to ask was forgotten as his eyes widened. He rushed over, snatching the book up.

“What… What in the seven hells?” he snapped as Airy jolted. He turned back to her, and his gaze snapped to the hand patting Teddy’s back, to the ring. He stormed forward and grabbed her wrist, twisting it harshly so he could see the ring properly.

“What the bloody hell?!” Airy screaked in pain, but Daemon’s eyes locked on hers, freezing her with its intensity.

“What was your grandmother’s name?”

“Euphemia Potter, now let me go!” she snapped as she tried to yank her wrist away. Daemon’s grip only tightened, her wrist was now hurt twice as much as before. She was an idiot to not have had her wand on her, even if she was in her own room.

“NO. What was your other grandmother’s name? The from the other side?”

“GALE! Gale Evans, NOW LET ME GO!!” to her surprise he did, and to her shock, looked unbelievably happy.

“Dawn of days… children of the moon…  magic … what a lie! He was a bard, Nothing more. She was distraught. That ring… the ring pushed her to it… The ring Alysanne gave her.”

Suddenly all the dots connected in Aemond’s mind. He had researched this along with everything else…

“Gael? Alysanne gave the ring to her daughter Gael?”

“She drowned herself for him. They never found her, but I know she did. The ring still on her finger…”

“How do you know? No one found her body, many said she died from Illness,” Aemond started to protest. It couldn’t be right. The ring couldn’t be cursed. This had to be a misunderstanding…

“She was on the beach… we saw her. She was pregnant… walking on the beach… if I’d known, I would have gone back…” Viserys said, now starting to cry. Aemond was nearly frozen as he just took in the new information his father gave him.

“The last we ever saw her… or that BOY that charmed her… hours later, they were just gone…”

“They vanished. Just vanished… from that beach on Dragonstone... never saw Gaal again…”

_______________

A/N: Viserys: Drugged. Daemon: Angry. 

Me; DRAGON’S BLOOD!! WUAHAHA!!

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Mistakes made yet again.

(A/N: I used the English 'Gale' In Previous chapters, but I also like 'Gael', the Valyrian spelling. So, I'll be using the Valyrian spelling mostly this chapter, but when I got back to proofread and going forward, I think I'll just use the Valyrian spelling when talking about her when she's younger, and the English when talking about her when she's older. Beta/Editor is still the great It's_always_1895!)

He wiped his eyes with his sleeve and sniffed back his runny nose. He hugged his knees once again, keeping them there. He watched the rocks, waves, and sand. He was older now. Bigger. Nearly 8 named-days old!

He was too big to cry now, even if it was his cousin’s funeral, he wasn’t to cry…

“Little Mon? Little Mon!! Come out, come out, wherever you are!” he turned and glared at the direction the sing-song voice was coming from.

“GO AWAY! LEAVE ME ALONE! I don’t want to go.”

Despite his yelling she came over anyway. She was only a year or so older than him, but taller. She had a sweet face, kind blue eyes, and a new black dress with a cape on. Her white-blonde hair was braided with black ribbons and stays. She walked over to him, looking like the sun beaming from behind dark clouds, saw the look on his face and didn’t say anything more. She quietly walked over and started using her own sleeve to dry his face.

After she was done, she dusted off a spot on the rock, flattened the seat of her dress, and proceeded to sit down next to him, putting her arm around his shoulders. His eyes went wide as he blanched. What was she doing? Grandmother would go mad if she messed up her dress before they even got to the funeral!

But Gael didn’t have a shred of worry or regret about her dress. Not on her face, in her eyes, nor her posture. She merely stroked his hair and said, “we can’t hide here forever. All the guards in the Red Keep and your father are looking for you. But I’m sure we can stay here a little longer.”

Gael danced and swayed to the music, her arms sweeping and wide. On her toes, off her toes, then a twirl.

“It’s she just lovely?” The other ladies around her applauded and smiled as she spun perfectly in time with the music. Her long legs and arms made every pose look professional and graceful.

His grandmother and aunts laughed and cheered as the adorable 11-year-old danced for her family, a beautiful, beaming smile on her face the whole time.

He smiled from his spot against the wall with his arms crossed, watching her perform, going from one dance step to the next with grace. He and grandmother smiled at her the fondly.

“My dear Winter Child,” Queen Alysanne breathed with a smile.

“I’ll name all my children's family names. I’ll be naming my first son Aegon, for sure,” he said, as he looked over to Rhaenys, ‘Rae’ as Gael would call her. She smirked back at him, in her infuriating way. The now 13-year-old boy was no longer taking her bait though.

“I’m not surprised at that,” Rae said as she put down her cards for her newest hand, then discarded into the middle pile to end her turn.

“Yes, well what about you? Or do you need to talk to Lord Corlys about that first?” Gael asked with a teasing smile and sideways look. The red and flushed look that went over Rae’s face after the comment sent all three of them into hysterics.

“And what about you, Gael? What names are you thinking of?”

“Well, for the boys, I haven’t thought of any. I think I’ll just let my husband name any boys, see what he can come up with. But as for the girls,” she said, as she pulled three cards from the pile, then flipped through the ones in her hand.

“FLOWERS!” she burst out with a smile.

Daemon rolled his eyes, not surprised at all. Rhaenys blinked heavily.

“Flowers?” Rhaenys deadpanned.

“Yes! I’m going to name them after flowers! Every one of them. You know how much I love flowers; as names, they are just too beautiful to pass up. Rose, Lily, Violet, Begonia, Petunia, Jasmine. I love gardens, and tending to them, so… why not grow a little garden of my own?” Gael asked with the sweetest smile. It was infectious, and they couldn’t help but smile back.

“A little garden of girls? Really?” Little Mon questioned, a note of disbelief in his voice.

“Why not?” Gael lightly challenged giving that beaming smile.

“So, make sure your groom is from Highgarden. Got it,” Rae countered. All three burst into laughter again.

“You will marry her. And I will hear nothing more of it. Scream all you want. Rage all you want. Throw your fits and tantrums. I do not care. I know you don’t understand my reasoning now, but this wedding will be happening. It must happen. Whether you want it to or not.”

His jaw locked in fury at his grandmother, as she looked at him with unmoving, icy cold eyes. He thought of arguing more, raging more, throwing a fit… but what would be the point? The last few years had killed whatever love or fondness was in his grandmother’s heart. She hated his grandfather now, so by extension, she hated him.

What was the point in arguing when she had already made up her mind? He swore that she had become petty and spiteful. She had made this match just to ensure he was miserable for the rest of his life. He gnashed his teeth, growled, then turned heel to storm out of the room.

“Well, forget grandmother, forget grandfather, forget everyone else…” 

The family was falling apart and he refused to be around to watch it collapse any further. The fighting, the deaths, all the stillbirths and miscarriages. Poor Aemma had even already lost a child, and she was only fourteen.

“LITTLE MON!” he heard a call from behind him. He heard the patting of her slippered feet chasing after him, but he chose to ignore it. Rage filled him even more at the sound of that nickname. He wasn’t a fucking child anymore! He was near an age to marry and had grown taller than her by a head.

“Little Mon? Little Mon, STOP!” he spun around and started screaming at her.

“STOP CALLING ME THAT! JUST STOP IT! JUST STOP WITH THAT RIDICULOUS, CHILDISH NICKNAME!!”

Gael stopped, her flowy summer frock with flowers and vines sewn in it stopping with her. The little flower diary he gave her years again was in her left hand but closed tight and wrapped with its leather strings.

“I’m no longer a child, Gael. It’s stupid, outdated, and USELESS as UNCLE AEMON IS GONE! There is no ‘Big Mon’ anymore, so why keep using ‘Little Mon?!’”

Her lips quavered, eyes starting to water as his words hit her… but instead of feeling guilty, he felt even more vicious. He knew she was just chasing after him so she could champion her mother and ‘Family Peace.’ She was always Grandmother’s favorite. Grandmother always kept her near, even had them sleeping in same bed until Gael was ten name days old. The pair were attached to the hip. Gael would not stand against Alysanne, not even him.

“It’s DAEMON, Gael! Just DAEMON! I’m not ‘Little Mon’ anymore. So stop calling me that!”

She looked even more hurt at those words, But Daemon didn’t care. He turned his back on his youngest aunt and stormed off.

 He regretted it later. But like many things he had done, he didn't regret it at that moment. No, he regretted it years after it was already said and done. Nothing could change it now. He was angry about the wedding yes, as well as the months he was forced to live in Runestone with Rhea. Not to mention angry that he had lost both his uncle and his father.

He stopped talking to anyone but Viserys, had shut everyone else out. He claimed his Uncle Aemon's Dragon, Caraxes, not long after the older man passed. So he had a dragon by his side as the very least, even if he didn’t have his uncle anymore. Rhaenys was dismayed, but she had claimed Meleys after his mother passed, so as far as Daemon was concerned, all was fair.

He didn’t know Gael was getting sadder and sadder. He didn’t know she had started flirting with a bard she had found. Joseph? Thomas? Something like that… Not until he got a raven at Runestone from King’s Landing, saying she had disappeared… 

Viserys was sure she had killed herself.

He learned later that she had gotten pregnant out of wedlock. She had been terrified. They all remembered what Grandsire and his hand did to Saera and her two ladies in waiting. Viserys was convinced she drowned herself, or that she and her lover had drowned themselves together.

Daemon didn’t. He knew better. He refused to believe she killed herself. She wanted to live; she just wanted to be free and happy while she did it. She had always loved music… Daemon was sure she broke her royal chains and ran away with him. Her bard. 

He regretted what he had said the last time they talked, yes. But he also wished his aunt all the happiness in life that the rest of them would never get. Out of all of them, she deserved it the most.

Lady Aradia Rose Potter sat across from Daemon with little Tedi in her arms. She was still holding her wrist as it was still stinging a bit from where he had grabbed her. 

He sat on the edge of his chair, elbows on his knees as he leaned forward, explaining Gael’s disappearance and his own private suspicions to her. He watched her reactions carefully after he filled her in on what he knew, and who she really was. To him. To Rhaenyra. To the Targaryen Family.

She was still digesting the story he told. It looked like her head was spinning.

The diary and the ring were Gael’s. Or, Gale, depending on how you preferred to spell it. His grandmother had given Gael the ring, and if Aradia’s assessment of spell logistics ran true, Gael and her bard used the ring to flee and start a new life. On that isle of England where their daughters and eventually Airy were born. That was why the ring had returned Aradia to that beach. It was the same place as Gael and her beloved departed from.

Airy shook her head as if it seemed she had finally got over her shock. “That’s… definitely something else.”

Daemon chuckled at that. In fact, he was feeling happier than he had been since she had been marched into the throne room.

“Well, it is late, and you should sleep on this new information. I’ll tell Rhaenyra what we know. But we’ll wait to figure out how to tell the younger ones,” he stood and looked her over, a real look this time. His eyes taking in the frame of her face, chin, and nose, “I’m surprised it took me this long. In a certain light, you are quite a lot like her, Little Niece...”

Aradia… no, Rose smiled back, even if it was a little forced, “I’ll take that as a complement.”

“As you should. She was a lovely girl,” he ended, as he leaned forward, pressed his forehead to hers for just a moment, then turned and exited the room without pause.  He needed to tell Rhaenyra right away.

Gael was back.  Or at the very least, a part of her.

Once Prince Daemon had left, Airy looked at her now bruised wrist. The dangerous feeling that Daemon took with him had faded and left her stressed and worried.  She looked at Teddy, still sleeping in her arms, as a frown took over her face.

Family or not, relation or not, Daemon scared her, harmed her. She knew he was a violent person; he didn’t try to hide it. Since she arrived, she had only seen glimpses of it. She told herself it didn’t matter as she wasn’t going to stay any longer than she needed to. He was intimidating, but up until now, he had never laid a finger on her. Now that he had she was no longer willing to trust him. 

She’d had to endure Uncle Vernon and his treatment for the first part of her life; she’d not be enduring ‘Uncle Daemon’ for the second part.

She couldn’t wait to get to King’s Landing, find her Flame, then never have to see Daemon again. Unless she absolutely had to.

Aemond had kept the king safe in bed. After falling asleep, Aemond covered his father with blankets. It had been a wild few minutes after his outburst and Aemond didn’t know what to think…

Cursed? No, he refused to believe that. The Stranger was fond of the royal family, the younger ones in particular. Miscarriages, dragon births, and stillbirths haunted this family, long before he and his siblings came along. There was no way a bonding ring would be cursed like that, would it?

If anything, one could argue Aegon was the one that broke the family curse due to how many healthy births came after him. His mother, Lady Laena, Heleana and Rhaenyra all delivered multiple children, healthy boys, and girls that all made it past their second name days. All carrying Targaryen blood and most with dragons. 

It was only Lady Laena and her unborn third child that had passed in these last twenty years and it was only he who had to wait to bond with a dragon.

He left his father’s chambers to make his way to his own bed. But when he drew near to it, he stopped short. He looked back and forth down the corridor and saw that none of his Red Guard nor any Gold Cloaks that were supposed be stationed outside of his brother’s door for the duration of the confinement were there. 

Alarm bells started ringing in his ears, and he quickly raced over to Ser Steele, one of the Red Guards Aemond knew he had posted in the family wing that night.

“Where are the guards assigned to watch my brother?” he demanded even before he had fully stopped.

Ser. Steele quickly turned and stood at attention, “commander! the guards were dismissed about an hour ago. I thought you were informed…”

“I was not. Why were they dismissed? He is in confinement. There should be two men there at the very least.”

Ser. Steele went to answer him, but his words seemed to get caught in his throat. He looked at his commander with a mix of worry and fear. Whatever he had to say, he knew Aemond would not like and would react badly. Still while Aemond had a temper he had never attacked loyal men… especially not his own.

“Whatever it is, I will not take it out on you. It is not your fault someone else failed to inform me.”

The man shifted nervously but his eyes calmed, and his shoulders relaxed.

“Prince Aegon has been released from his confinement by the order of the Lord Hand. He sent the order to us at the same time he sent for her Grace, Queen Alicent…”

Aemond’s jaw locked in anger, his eyes burned with hate. 

His grandsire had freed Aegon? Against his mother’s wishes? What? Why?

The measters once given him and Aegon a lesson on the boiling of toads… crass, disgusting lesson. Luckily, they had only told it, and not brough an actual pot and frog into the study with them. Even if Aegon giggled at it, he was sure he would have been just as repulsed as Aemond if fact with the actual thing. 

Now Aemond was repulsed because he realized that they were the frogs. 

It started with his father agreeing with Otto on most matters, to letting him handle them entirely. Mother conceding time after time to her father’s wants and requests for peace, to her no longer being looked to first nor heeded if Otto disagreed. From the small counsel arguing points late into the night, to decisions being made before meetings were even called to order.

Otto didn’t just have the realm in the palm of his hand; he had it in a death grip. He ordered everyone in the castle. From the Queen to the stable boys. He had been given so much power from his passive father and the counsel of brownnosers that no one was even questioning him now. Hell, up until recently, he wouldn’t have questioned his grandsire either. 

But now… after stepping back, and seeing what a monster and puppet master he really was? 

Oh, how Aemond wanted to be the one to cut all his strings…

The next day Rhaenyra asked Airy to join the Targaryan family of Dragonstone to break their fast for the first time. Jace looked overjoyed and tried talking to her every chance he had. Luke and Rhaena were happy to show her around and talk her ear off about anything and everything. Baela and Daemon were playfully arguing over which dragon was fastest in High Valyrian. Airy didn’t let on that she knew most of what they were saying. She silently thanked the Malfoys for the lessons and quietly chuckled at the banter.

The Crown Princess was just as kind as before but now seemed warmer to her. She gave Airy a hug as soon as she came in. She also held and patted the young witch’s hand, taking a moment to look at the bonding ring.

After they finished eating, Rhaenyra said that the dressmaker's appointments had been moved to today, and Aradia and the other girls would be needed there for the rest of the afternoon. She also asked Baela and Rhena if they had any dresses they could give to Aradia that could be altered quickly, if they could bring them to the fitting as well.  Because they, as in all of them, were going to be departing for Kings Landing in two days' time.

Aradia would be needing the new dresses for court.

(Next chapter: DEPARTING FOR KINGS LANDING…)

Chapter Text

The meeting of the flames.

2 Days before arrival.

Airy went to her room in preparation for her meeting Rhaenyra’s Dressmakers later. She intended to grab more dresses, so she had more than just three good dresses to wear. She knew those three fit her, they didn’t need to be altered, so decided to keep them in the chest. She wanted to take the green dress robes she wore to the Yule ball to be altered. She was sure she had grown since then, so it would need alterations.

After she grabbed the green robes, she opened her enchanted chest that held the mini living room and walk-in closet. There wasn’t much there she could wear at first, all of those clothes were mostly modern wear and school robes. She was sure that even the Hogwarts skirts would give the good people of Westeros heart attacks so she ignored them and went straight to the heirloom chest instead.

There were wedding dresses, huge gaudy ball gowns, and dress robes from all different times and ages. But they might just work out quite well here in Westeros. While her eyes lingered on the wedding dresses with a small smile, she knew she wouldn't need them just yet. Soon, hopefully, but not yet. It was still good to know they were there.

She found three medieval dresses clearly meant for nobility in ruby red, sage green, and deep purple. She also found a huge stock of Victorian gowns, both evening gowns and walking gowns, most with French bustles. She nearly screamed in delight. The bustles might be too much for right now, but she’d wear them later for sure. She grabbed the red and gold dinner gowns instead. Then her eye caught a midnight blue dancing gown with crystal stones that looked like stars.

Now THAT was a dress she'd happily wear to court.

They only had two days until they departed for King’s Landing, and she was sure the dressmakers would have their hands full. There was no reason to have them make a whole set of new dresses from the ground up if she already had a handful of dresses they could take in and be done with it.

Besides, Rhaenyra had instructed the servants to bring any old dresses of hers or the late Lady Laena, the twin’s mother, that had been packed away that could be taken or altered to fit Aradia. So, she was sure that the princess wouldn’t mind if she popped up with four of her own dresses to help, right?

Right.

“New ravens have arrived, Commander,” the red guardsmen reported as he opened the solar door to admit the maester that tended the ravens and the messages. He walked over and handed over three small rolls of parchment. Aemond stretched out his hand and received them without looking up from his desk. 

“Thank you, Ser Elias. Thank you, Maester Julian. Call up a few runners on your way back, would you?” Aemond replied, as he rolled them out and read one after another. The maester bowed and exited, and soon Elias was admitting three young boys into the room.

“Send a messenger to tell Lord Tyland Lannister his twin brother has finished building two new ships. They are docked at Lannisport. He's also hired a full crew for both and he will be sending them out with their first load of cargo within the week,” was his instructions after reading the first message. The runner quickly left. 

“Tell the chef that the lord he bought all the goats from will deliver them on the morrow. He expects him to meet him at the Gate of the Gods at midday.” The second runner went straight to the kitchens. 

The third letter… that was a shock. He waited until finishing the others before opening this one, because he knew by the red wax who it was from.

He winced after he read it. His head, his eye in particular, was now aching. 

His older half-sister, her husband, and her brood of kin-maimers? All at once? They were the last people in the whole of the Seven Kingdoms he wanted to see.

This was not what he wanted. This was not good timing. After all these years, why now? Of all times? When he was already busy and stressed, building his reputation, stabilizing his influence. All while also investigating his grandsire and waiting for his flame. He sighed and turned to the third runner. He handed over the entire note.

“Give this to my mother directly. Tell her that Princess Rhaenyra and her brood will be arriving in two days’ time. There will be extra guests of note that will be joining them as well. They requested three additional rooms suitable for ladies to be ready at the same time as their former rooms. They wish for them to be in the family wing as well, as close to them as we can manage. More than likely Daemon’s girls, and Vaemond’s daughter.” There was no joy in Aemond’s voice as he handed the message over. He dutifully wrote a second note on another parchment and handed it off.

“Have this delivered to the king and his caretakers. Tell him his daughter and her husband have requested an immediate meeting on an urgent matter. They will be here in two days.”

He knew his mother would do her duty, whatever her feelings. She would ready the Red Keep for their arrival. They would have to welcome their enemies into their own home with smiles on their faces. The people who had hurt him and his mother the most.

Seven save him, he was going to hate this… 

“Do… do you not have any stays or smallclothes?” Rhaenyra asked Aradia hesitantly.

True to her word, Rhaenyra and the girls met with Airy and the dressmakers a few hours after the pronouncement. The seamstresses had gone blabbing to her after Airy had changed for the fifth time as the crown princess rocked Little Teddy. Airy had once again insistently refused any nurse or nanny. Rhaenyra in turn had insisted on being the one to hold him while the seamstresses were working with her. 

Aradia stood behind the privacy divider as she and a maid were donning the next dress, this one an older dress of Rheanyra’s. The maid gave a deadpan look and the witch glared back. She was glad she was out of the line of sight so she couldn’t be seen by the crown princess.

“I have bras and knickers. Those are small clothes where I am from,” on the other side of the multiverse she thought sourly. She got it, they wore different underthings here. But she had been stuck on this island and hadn't been able to adjust her wardrobe yet.

“Still. No stays? Chemises? Slips? Stockings?”

“No, Princess. Bras, knickers, and socks.” She could feel the silent conversion the ladies were having on the other side of the divider without even seeing it. The disapproval was palpable. The soft words of “see to the basics for her as well” was all that was said out loud.

With the last knot now tied, Aradia finally walked out to stand on the raised steps. The dressmakers descended on her, pinning, smoothing, and buttoning. This was an off-the-shoulder, shockingly bright red dress, with a split opening down the entire length of the sleeves. It was a glorious gown, and while Aradia was not accustomed to it, she did feel unbelievably beautiful. 

Rhaenyra seemed to have a slightly nostalgic smile on her face as she looked upon Airy. 

“I knew that dress would match well with your hair…” Rhaenyra mussed, as she bounced the bonnet-wearing Teddy in her arms.

To the left, Rheana was standing on her own little platform with two dressmakers already buzzing around her. To her right Baela was beaming as they brought out a beautiful seafoam blue fabric for her. She seemed overjoyed.

“Oh, that is the perfect color for you, Beala,” Rhaenyra said sweetly with a wide smile.

“It is wonderful! Oh, I wish we could get two dresses out of it.”

“Why not? There is a lot of fabric there. You and Rheana could have matching dresses,” Airy commented, as the seamstress held up the next of five black and red dresses up to her. Dresses Rheana and Baela were kind enough to give her, but were very full at the skirts.

“They need most for the lining, the inner layers, and filling,” Rheana said with a sad note to her tone.

Airy blinked at her. “Why not just use a different fabric for all that? A lighter fabric. Cotton, or something. Use that as the main fabric, only for the important parts.”

Rhaenyra and the older dressmakers looked a little aghast at that, but the twins’ faces split into smiles.

“MATCHING DRESSES THEN!” Rheana screeched with a smile, and the dressmakers smiled back. Rhaenyra lips pulled into a light smile as well, but very slowly.

The younger dressmakers looked relieved. They returned to their pinning, and Aradia helped them as much as she could. Lifting her arms, turning when they needed to, holding the sleeves out of the way. She knew there were more dresses that the princess had handed down to her as well and that the dress makers were itching to start pinning those too.

Aradia couldn’t help but look at herself in the mirror. Her confidence soared. She looked at the dress with a smile. Off the shoulder? Slit sleeves? The scandals Rhaenyra must have caused as a young woman!

Then she wondered what her twin flame would think of the dress.

She had to stop herself from chuckling out loud. She wondered if she’d even have a chance to wear this dress at King’s Landing. Were the commander's wives even invited to balls and dances? Maybe, she didn't know. She didn't dance, couldn’t dance really, not even at the Yule Ball, but it would still be nice to go, even if it just to show a dress for a half an hour.

“You are looking happy, Aradia. Excited about going to King’s Landing?” Rhaenyra asked as she floated over to Airy’s stand, her soft smile still on her face and Tedi playing with a lock of her silver hair.

“Yes, very.”

“Looks like Aradia might be a little excited about something else as well…” Rheana joked with a teasing smile, “looking forward to showing off the dress to someone special, maybe? Hmm?”

Rhaenyra’s eyes went curious, but Baela suddenly snapped her head over and frowned heavily. Her eyes then turned to Aradia, whose face now blushed with a dreamy smile. Baela’s face dropped, and her eyes started to burn hatefully at Aradia. Rheana had made a comment this morning about Jace maybe having a crush… but… surely not. No. Not with the WITCH…

‘Well, yes, actually…” Aradia replied as she turned to smile at Rheana, missing Baela’s look.

“There may or may not be someone special waiting for me at King’s Landing…” she jested in turn, “and honestly, I can’t wait to see him.” Baela’s face instantly changed, as her anger dropped even if Rheana was now blinking, looking a bit confused. Rhaenyra’s eyes quickly zoned in on the bonding ring. Her lips pierced with a deep worry showing in her eyes.

“Someone special, hmm?” Baela replied, now with a smile, “well, if he doesn’t fall head over heels for you the moment he sees you in Mryish silk, he’s a fool.”

Aradia’s jaw dropped open, her eyes widened, and her heart nearly stopped.

“Wait, THIS IS SILK?!!” The girls burst out laughing while the dressmakers met each other’s eyes looking very unimpressed.

Aemond closed the medical kit, his father’s eyes once again treated and wrapped. He gave a respectful nod to his father, which was returned with a strained lifting of lips, before he turned to leave. After he exited the king’s room to the main chamber, he froze.

He had never really noticed all the dust and other accumulation around his father’s room… including his model of Valyria, not that he’d ever came into his room until a few days ago. But now that he saw it, something in his mind grated at him about it… 

Viserys was still his king. He was still his sire.

Aemond turned to one of the servants, “have His Grace’s apartments deep cleaned. Have the decor updated and replaced as well.” The servant blanched but still turned and went to pass on the prince’s orders.

1 day before arrival.

“We will all be flying on dragon back. The ships are too slow; we won’t have them loaded and set off in time to make it. We need to sort out who will be flying with whom,” Daemon spoke as they were all eating breakfast, “Joffrey and the littles will be staying here. So, it will be Rheana and Rose that need to be paired up for the trip.”

Jace’s eyes seem to light up at that news and shot to Airy immediately.

Baela turned and smiled at her twin. “Moondancer and I will take Rheana!”

“Arrax is bigger. We can take Rheana,” Luke chipped in from the side, turning with a slight blush as he looked Rheana’s way. Rhaenyra smiled sadly but kindly at the two offers.

“Neither of them has been tested with two travelers on their back yet nor has a double saddle and may not be safe,” Rhaenyra stated, though she was pleased they both stepped up for their sister.

“Vermax, Carazes, and Syrax have the double saddles, and have been proven in flight. They should ride with one of them,” Daemon concluded.

“I’d be happy to have Madame Potter ride with me,” Jace said immediately, and Daemon looked to Jace with a knowing gaze.

“While I thank you for the offer, Prince Jacerys, I can fly alongside just fine. You don’t need to get out a special saddle just for me.”

Jace’s face immediately fell. Unnoticed by anyone but Daemon, many of the other faces around the table also dropped at the same time.

“You… you can fly alongside?” Baela asked, confusion clear in her voice.

“Yes. I have a broom. A special edition Firebolt! Top of the line, very quick. Besides, I’ll have to take Teddy with me. It will be much more comfortable and much safer if I put him in the wrap and take him with me. I can't imagine what flying with three would be like!"

Daemon and Rhaenyra looked at one another, a silent discussion going on between them. They had yet to tell the children of Madame Potter’s grandmother. This was not what they were expecting or wanting. They had their own reasons for taking Aradia to King's Landing. But their plan included bringing her back to Dragonstone. There was only one way they could think of how to ensure that; keeping Tedi here, on Black-controlled soil.

“It might be better if Little Tedi stayed here while we went to King’s landing. He can stay in the nursery as Joffrey, Aegon the younger and Viserys the younger. We have the staff. They won't mind.”

“Oh, thank you, Your Highness but there is no need. It will save us an extra trip in the long run. I will admit, I haven’t had Teddy out of my care since the week after his parents passed. I don’t think it would serve me or Teddy well to be separated.”

Daemon and Rhaenyra looked at one another with matching frowns, frowns only beaten by Jace’s own.

“Are you sure that your broom can keep up with our dragons?”

Aradia then smiled, “it served me well when outflying a very angry nesting Horntail when I was fourteen.”

“WHAT?!” Daemon burst out.

“Hold on…” Baela said she dropped her spoon.

“Horntail?” Luke squeaked.

Aradia grinned proudly as she started to tell the tale of the First Triwizard Trial.

Jace continued to look disheartened for the rest of the meal, and most of the day, until Aradia took them all outside to show off her broom and give a flying demonstration. Daemon had demanded it, so he knew it would be safe.

They watched her dive, swoop, and do loops to the happy cheering of the other children. It was declared by Daemon to be 'good enough'. 

She would be flying behind Jace, as long as she didn't fly too far away from his side.

“Aegon is still missing?”

“He returned twice for food, a bath, and more drinks… but he is gone again. Back to Flea Bottom, we assume,” Ser Elias reported.

Aemond sighed loudly as he shook his head, “tell the two red guards that are meant for his apartments to change into normal clothes and follow him. Don’t bring him back, don’t alert him, just… just keep their eyes on him. Keep him safe from being killed or killing himself, please,” Aemond ordered as he put his hand to his temple and shut his eyes for a moment.

“Father’s rooms?” 

“Deep clean and redecorated. Looks like an entirely new room,” Ser Elias reassured the prince.

“The family wing, second floor?” 

“Cleaned, turned over, and ready for the arrivals.”

“The welcome dinner?” 

“Ordered and set.”

“The meeting with the King?”

“Scheduled and blocked in with the maesters.”

“Good.” he replied. Everything was checked off the list he and his mother needed to complete. She had taken half the work; he had taken the other half.

His grandsire, who he had refused to talk to since he freed Aegon from his confinement, had decided to take care of the arrival and greeting, and only the arrival and greeting. This would have surprised Aemond if he didn’t know his grandsire.

“Be sure to post the updated shifts and rounds and training scheduling. Remind everyone we’ll have to stick to the new shifts for the entire Red Guard for the rest of their stay.” The words put a sour taste in Aemond’s mouth. The extra work and inconvenience his extended family had caused him and they hadn't even arrived yet! 

At least he knew the men that would be watching the Blacks were honest, loyal men. That is, honest men loyal to him. He looked out the window to the midday sun, sighed, and stood from his chair. It was nearly time to go to see Heleana and the twins.

Even his sister’s kind but sad smile seemed to do nothing but unsettle him more. It seemed even she was worried about the sudden return.

Otto was standing in one of his meeting rooms in the Tower of the Hand. It was one of the smaller, more comfortable rooms. Stuffed sofa, two chairs, carpets and curtains, the wide fireplace burning happily. However the best feature of this room, in his opinion, was the large window that opened towards the city. He could see nearly all of it. Flea Bottom, the Dragonpit, the Old Gate, and beyond.

The rooftops and lanterns glittered like dots, getting smaller and denser as the city stretched on. Looking so small as he stood so high…

He may only be the Hand, but this view made him feel like a king.

A light knock followed by the creaking of a door was heard as Mellos entered. As Otto was expecting him, he didn’t acknowledge him as Mellos stepped closer.

“Have you finished looking over Aemond’s research?”

“Yes, I did, all of it. There was a larger amount to shift through then I previously thought, most meaningless or leading to dead ends… but yes.”

“And? What did he learn, Mellos? Did he come close to figuring anything out?”

“The boy was meticulous; but no. He didn’t find it. I made sure to cross-check his information with what we already know. While he was on the right path, he hadn’t discovered anything yet.”

“How close was he, Mellos?” A look of exasperation moved over the maester’s face.

“He had made a timeline of deaths and births. Using that timeline, he marked down who was and was not a dragon rider. He had not yet connected those facts into proper information, nor found the pattern to it. A few more weeks or a moon and he might of-”

“A few more WEEKS or MOON?” Otto yelled, as he finally turned to face Mellos.

“It took the Citadel DECADES of studying, watching, analyzing to come up with even a weak hypostasis and you’re saying a boy of ten and six nearly uncovered it over a few DAYS!?!”

“He was working on it for at least a week or two…” Mellos replied.

“THAT DOES NOT MATTER! That quickly? That soon?”

“You underestimate the boy. He’s Hightower intelligent, with Targaryen tenacity. That’s not even accounting for the fact that as a Targaryen with a seat on the small council, he had access to much more information. Information that Targaryen's only share among themselves, for one. All ready and available to him,” Mellos walked in front of Otto and met his wild eyes with calm, “if the boy wants to learn something, Otto; he’ll learn it.”

“So… what can we do to make him NOT want to learn it?”

“A distraction you mean?” Mello inquired, as he tilted his head.

“Yes. Aegon has his wine and whores, Heleana has her children and bugs. Aemond is…”

“More focused? Like a dog with a bone?”

Otto nodded at Mello’s words.

“You keep him busy enough as it is with the Red Guard, helping you and her grace, his mother. Adding more to what you already give him will do the trick.”

“That didn’t stop him from starting his project before. We’ll need something new… find it soon.”

Mellos knew when he was being dismissed, so he turned and left. As soon as he shut the door behind him, he shook his head. Otto’s panic had returned, stronger than ever. Mellos had grown weary of it. Getting jumpy and reckless now, when so much had already been done and everything was already in play? It could only spell disaster…

If he lost his cool one more time, Mellos would have to act. Send a letter or two, maybe more...

There was too much at risk not to, his own neck included.

Otto might sabotage himself, but Mello would refuse to let him sabotage everything, and everyone else...

Day of arrival.

Airy was overjoyed. She rose with the sun, as did Teddy. After breakfast she donned grey-white flying leathers that the maids had found stored away. They were the only set of flying leathers that would fit her. Fit her as better than any of the others at least. It was more than a bit snug around the waist and legs, but they were as good as she was going to get.

Apparently Daemon felt these leathers were rather fitting. They previously belonged to a “Good Queen” that was her great-grandmother. She apparently had a gray-white dragon and wanted leathers to match her mount. Here they were years later, being worn again.

She made sure Teddy was fed, changed, and comfy before they headed to join the others at the Dragon’s Gate. She walked out with a smile on her face and a bounce in her step.

Jace turned to greet her as she arrived but seemed to freeze and drop his jaw when he saw her. Baela and Rheana turned, and both of their faces changed too, into two very different faces. Rheana looked surprised but impressed. Baela seemed to catch Jace’s look and turned furious.

Even Rhaenyra looked taken back a bit, but only for a moment, before giving a nostalgic smile. Daemon, however, was actively chuckling.

“Planning on making an impression, Little Rose?” he asked, sounding more than a little amused.

“We’re flying, are we not? I swore I was told these were flying leathers…”

“Fair enough, Little Rose. Fair enough.” Aradia wondered if she should be worried about the ‘Little Rose’ title.

The dragons were saddled and ready. Everyone, including her, already had their flying leathers on. She got out the wrap and carefully strapped and tied Teddy to her. Soon after everyone started mounting their dragons and strapping themselves into their saddles. She hopped on her broom and they all took off.

Syrax lead, with Arrax, Moondancer, Vermax following. Aradia flew behind Vermax’s left shoulder, far enough to be in yelling range but out of wing range. Tailing the group with eyes on all of them, was Daemon on Caraxes.

The sunlight over the sea, the endless waters… as soon as they departed the island, soaring high in the sky, it became a whole new world. 

Teddy, the little darling, decided that flying over the blue skies and dark waters of the bay was the perfect time to take a nap. His head nudged up against Aradia as he let out a tiny sigh then slept. She smiled brightly, her head literally in the clouds and her heart singing.

She loved being in the air. She was on her way to her twin flame. She would finish up the deal with the Crown Princess, find her love, then start readying for the Malfoys to arrive.

Everything in the future was looking bright.

The Arrival.

The view was amazing, and she was near vibrating with excitement the entire ride. When she saw the shoreline on the horizon, her heart leapt.

“There it is!” Jace yelled with a smile. He had been looking back and checking up on her and Teddy a lot on the fight here. Airy could appreciate that, but if she wasn’t in such a good mood, she might have snapped at him about it.

The pointed form of a tall, sandy red tower rising from rock started to form followed closely by the appearance of tall walls, wrapping upwards in thinner layers with long dragon banners hanging from the towers. To the left, a large white building loomed. To the right, a stone and metal dome that looked like a stadium crouched, not nearly as high. It was all fairly wonderful until the smell hit.

It was a strong, disgusting mix of horrible odors that didn’t mingle well at all. The stench was strong enough to wake Teddy. She was glad that Daemon had warned her about it earlier. She wished she could have enjoyed the sights more, but she was too distracted by her emotions and now the stink to take it all in.

“Make a landing line! One after another!” Daemon yelled from the back, loud enough that the person in front of him could hear. The others all called “landing line!” to those in front of them. All the younger riders moved behind Syrax one after another, ending again with Daemon. Airy swooped behind Vermax and followed him down the rest of the way.

They all headed toward the hill that housed the dragon pit. One by one, they landed making a neat line behind one another as dragon after dragon went afoot. Her heart was beating out of her chest, her face flushed and stuck on a smile, and she felt like she could run ten miles or start dancing. She ignored the fuss and bustle of the Dragon Keepers, dragons, and dismounting riders as she checked on a snuggled close Teddy, nearly bursting.

“Almost thought we’d never make it, Teddy Bear…” she murmured with a smile to the infant whose face was still squished, looking highly offended at the strong scent he had just gotten away from.

She slung her broom onto her backpack straps not wanting to store it away just yet then not-so-calmly waited for the others to say goodbye to their dragons. She had made it to Kings Landing. She was closer to her twin flame than before. She was sure she would be seeing him face-to-face soon. It was hard for her not to just flying right off to go looking for her commander.

There was a large carriage waiting for of them. After they said their goodbyes to their scaled friends, she joined them, making sure to be the very last. Soon they were all being carted off to the Red Keep.

Aemond was restless. More restless than he had ever been.

The energy in him, that had been growing for weeks was now buzzing in his entire being, in his very veins, at a crescendo. His eye felt sharper as it darted madly around him in all directions. He tried to distract himself, but it was impossible for him to ignore.

He should be feeling angry, nearly raging. His half sister and her bastards were coming today. He hated the thought of having to see them again but for some reason, he was near burning with excitement and expectation instead…

“Are you well, my prince? You seemed distracted today, no?” Nico asked as he put away his blunted training sword. Aemond followed to put his own sword away.

“I’m well, actually, just…”

“Crawling up the wall? That is the term, no?” Nico joked with a smile. Aemond couldn’t help the small smirk he gave back.

“Yes, that is the term. Same time tomorrow?” Nico smiled broadly as his eyes lit up.

“Yes! And bring that same distraction. I like getting more hits in.” Aemond shook his head at that Bravosi braggart.

“Never again, old man…” Aemond jested dryly, as Nico laughed. They waved their goodbyes, then Aemond turned to walk up the staircase. He headed towards Meagor’s Holdfast and his solar; to finish more work his grandsire had dumped onto him. He made it to the top of the stone staircase and was stepping onto the walkway when the loud commotion began.

From over the stone barrier his eye turned to the castle gates as they clanged and slammed open. A large wheelhouse, rumbling and cricking, came rolling into the courtyard. Four horses pulled it, as the Targaryen symbol glittered in gold on the sides.

They were back. His disreputable half-sister, his murderous uncle, the girls that had attacked him and the boys that had betrayed him the night he lost his eye…

He expected to feel rage, to have to fight the urge to draw a sword, a real sword not a blunted one. Or attack. Or just leave. Instead, he felt something else entirely. His eye was now locked on the carriage as something in the back of his head was calling out…

Suddenly, everything clicked in place… what his senses were trying to tell him. His one eye widened and he fixed it on the wheelhouse. Trepidation filled him as he watched, worried about what, or who was about to exit it.

“No… no fucking way… she wouldn’t be…”

He stayed behind the stone barrier as they were announced and exited the carriage to the one castle crier and three lords who were standing there waiting. A pathetic arrival, if it could even be called as much. Grandsire certainly made his feelings towards the Black faction known. But he had no time to think of that as a woman with lively red curls walked out of the wheelhouse after them. 

That beautiful, semi curled red hair that he would know anywhere… she turned her head, and for the first time, he saw her face… her real, true, in-the-flesh full face. Not a silhouette like in their dreams. Not blocked by shadows or fogged out by the haze of dreams…

Dressed head to toe in dragon riding leathers. White leather. Gods forbid….

She was more beautiful than he had imagined she would be…

But why. Why was she traveling with his half-sister? He couldn’t help his heart from sinking and his mind from doubting.

He kept his eye on her. She had a strange looking bag over her shoulder with a broom popping out of the side of it. As well as a wrap with other things she was carrying in front of her. Anger sparked in him for a moment, because why was she carrying her things herself? They should have been loaded elsewhere, or another should be hauling it for her. Were they idiots or just that disrespectful?

But before he could take in more of her, she started hurriedly excusing herself and inching away from the group. Daemon and Rhaenyra, who already looked displeased from the lackluster welcome, were trying to talk her into staying with the group.

“I might take you up to the room, but really do I have to go. There is someone I have to find. I’ll return for dinner, then we can go from there. Thank you all! Goodbye!”

With that, she turned heel and hurried off. From the look on Rhaenyra and Daemon’s face, they were not only surprised but feeling snubbed. A wide smile came across his face as Daemon and Rhaenyra looked at one another with matching worried looks. Maybe he didn’t need to worry at all. She didn’t seem all too attached to them just yet. However, Jace looking rather upset at her parting as well sent a growl from his throat that would rival his dear Vhagar’s own grumbling…

But now he didn’t want to waste any more time on them. His flame was here, and she had broken away from the pack she had arrived with. Aemond took a shortcut he knew and went to follow his flame, quickly and quietly.

Since he was the commander of the Red Guard, it only made sense for her just to ask one of the guards decked head to toe in red where his office was. While there was a bit of confusion as an “office” was called a “solar” here, she was still pointed in the right direction and on her way soon enough. Even if the guards looked a little confused as to why she was looking for their commander and everyone seemed to be following her with their eyes as she went along the round-about path to the holdfast.

In fact, she swore she felt eyes on her all the time. As well as saw three older ladies in puffy, high-necked dresses sniff in obvious disapproval at the sight of her in her riding attire, as she walked with purpose to her destination. 

The hair on the back of her neck stood up, and the people starting made her feel increasingly uncomfortable, but she was too excited and too focused on her goal to give it any thought. 

Let them look, she had someone to meet.

She turned down one on the castle’s walkways, spotting the entrance to the tower that was pointed out to her. She’d made it! She was nearly there.

She had been grinning like a loon most of the day, and now she was more excited than she had ever been. She moved her feet a bit faster, heading that way, her mind lost in the clouds. What should she say? Would he be just as happy to see her? Would he be in a Red Guard uniform as well?

Suddenly, without warning her arm was yanked, and she was pulled swiftly into a little stone enclave.

She let out a little shriek, grasped her wand, ready to curse whoever dared to grab her but she was quickly pressed up against the stonewall before flight or fight could kick in, she heard two words that made her freeze.

“There you are, ñuha dōna...” was purred into her ear.

Her eyes went wide, and her knees went weak. She looked up (because she had to, he was just that tall) to the most ethereally handsome face she had ever seen. His shadow in their dream-world didn’t do him justice. His cheekbones, his chin, his… eye. An eyepatch and scar over his left eye took her aback, she hadn’t seen that in his shadow, but now that she had…

Gods, how did that make him look even more handsome? She was lost as she looked up to him, and a similar dreaminess reflected in his own eyes. Eye.

Warmth spread at every place where his hands touched her, and where her body was against him. It was feeling she had only recalled having in their dream-space, but now it deepened and filled her heart. She lifted her hands, one to touch her face, the other to touch his shoulder and to her surprise, he tilted his hand to lean into her touch. The ring was blinking and humming on her finger in a celebratory way. 

She made it. She found him. She had finally found him.

Her smile returned, and his light smile joined it. The joy of reunion and the buzzing of energy between the two was almost too distracting to ignore. She felt like she could just stand there forever, just looking at him, being held by him, never leaving his side for even a moment…

“NAAA!!” Teddy fussed, deciding that was the moment he needed attention, crying for milk.

Aemond’s eye turned shocked as he looked down at the babe, still covered in the swaddle and wrap, the color quickly washing from his face.

“I know, Teddy-bear, I know… just a moment, please,” she answered quickly, knowing very well what at least one of his first questions were going to be. She started rocking Teddy, as she shifted through her bag.

“We’ve been flying for two hours; it’s time for his bottle. Is there a place where I can warm it? I can tell you everything too if it’s private enough and we won’t be overheard.”

“There is a fireplace in my solar,” he responded, in his low, articulate voice. There was something worried in his tone, but Airy would remove any worry soon enough. As soon as they were alone and she was sure no one was listening.

“Led the way, Commander.  We have much to talk about, and I have much to tell you,” she replied in a proud but teasing tone. His light smile returned, and her heart lifted more. He released his hold on her but lifted her hand gently to his lips.

“As my lady commands…” he murmured, then gave a kiss first her hand, then her bonding ring.

Airy had never been a wilting flower and never would be but if there was ever a time she would have fainted, this would have been it.

But suddenly his face changed, first to rage, then something darker. A chill ran down her spine as he lifted her hand a bit more, his eye locked on something…

Her wrist. Her half-healed wrist with bruising all the way around.

The bruise from Daemon.

Airy went pale. In all her rush, she had forgotten all about it. Aemond’s eyes fixed on her like steel. For some reason worry and dread started creeping into her heart as well.

“How did you get this? And who did you get it from?” She couldn’t help but think those were the softest but most spine-chilling words she had ever heard spoken.

‘Oh fuck,’ Aradia thought. ‘This is going to be bad. This is going to be very, very bad.’

“Let’s get to the solar. I’ll explain everything.”

A/N: When I tell you this chapter was fighting me tooth and nail... I mean it!! We are now back on track, and I hope you all enjoy!!

Airy: *Heart eyes* 

Aemond: *Star eyes*

Teddy: *Siren wailing*

Chapter Text

(Beta/Proofreader is the Great It's_always_1989!)

Chapter 24; Truth be told

Rhaenyra and Daemon gave orders for the children to stay in the walls of the Red Keep and be bathed, dressed, and on time for the supper before sending them off. The boys were excited to show Rheana and Baela around their childhood home for the first time. They were off the moment they were given permission.

The couple then went to their Apartments. As soon as the door shut behind them, Daemon and Rhaenyra turned to one another.

“We’ll talk about that insulting greeting later, right now I’m more worried about why Little Rose ran off so quickly. You did tell her we arranged a room for her stay, didn’t you?”

“Yes, I did. When I mentioned we were all coming to the Red Keep together. I assumed she knew that meant she would be staying as our guest. She’s been traveling on her own for months now. She probably didn’t realize she was supposed to stay with our family.”

“Obviously,” Daemon sighed with a shake of his head, “do we know who she’s meeting? Maybe someone that knows her family? She has just arrived here; she can’t know that many people. They shouldn’t be too hard for us to find.”

“I’m not entirely sure….” Rhaenyra trailed off. The Hesitation in her voice speaking volumes. She folded her hands in front of her and started fiddling nervously with her rings.

“What do you mean by ‘not entirely sure’?” Daemon parroted, his eyes narrowing as his suspicions grew.

“She was evasive on the details, but I had an impression it was someone she has taken a shine to. Add in the bonding ring…”

“What about the bonding ring?” Daemon questioned slowly.

“It was lit up before, but did you see it during the carriage ride? It was flickering like a wildfire.”

“I thought that was normal for magic rings.”

“Normal, yes…” Rhaenyra looked back up to Daemon with worried eyes, “but only when the intended person moves closer to their bondmate.”

“So, it’s her bond mate she’s rushing to meet then?”

“More than likely, yes.”

“So he would be here in King’s Landing already? Did she mention anything about this before?” Daemon questioned hurriedly, his mind racing to connect the dots.

“No, she didn’t… no! No, you don’t think-” Rhaenyra started as realization dawned on her.

“The ring picks the best match for the blood. There is a distinct lack of Valyrian daughters, and a boom in sons. Jace and Luke aren’t her match. They would have told us already, or the ring would have given them away.”

She quickly thought over the other options. Who the ring may have chosen for Little Rose. Each was as worrying and as unlikely as the next. Maybe a Celtigar? A few lived here. There were no Valeryons at King's Landing at the moment. This meant they were left with… one of her half-brothers.

Daeron was in Oldtown and likely too young. Aegon was married, but from what they had heard, from both reliable spies and common gossip, it was a marriage of duty only. They were not twin flames. No woman wanted to be a mistress, but Aegon was a prince, one whom some people believed ought to be the future king. If he was her flame… Well, Things happen. Spouses pass away. She and Daemon were two examples of that.

Aegon was her biggest challenge. Having Aradia behind him instead of at her side would make an already bad situation four times worse if her powers were similar to those of the sorcerers of Old Valaria. On the other hand, the first-born son of a king marrying a foreign witch would outrage many of the nobles who well remembered Maegor the Cruel and Tyanna of the Tower. If Healena died or stopped having children every finger in the land from the High Septon’s to the lowest beggar’s would point to Airy. Excellent for Rhaenyra’s claim to the throne, but horrible for the orphaned girl she already felt such compassion for.

Finally, there was Vhagar’s rider, Aemond. Angry, fierce, and marred that horrible night on Driftmark. A young man who hated all of them with a burning passion would, in a strange way, be preferable. A second son. No real influence. No army or major houses behind his claim. No possibility of bringing another house behind his brother’s claim if he married Airy. With her and Jace’s claim on one side, and Aegon and Aegon’s heir on the other, all claims stronger than his, he was less of a threat to her ascension. With Aemond she would be more worried about Airy’s safety and happiness. All she knew was the whispers that said he was violent, cold, and a rigid follower of the faith.

They silently locked their eyes with one another, the wheels in their heads turning in tandem.

“We’ll have to keep her closer now. She’s enjoyed her time and her freedom before, but now things are getting serious and she’s being reckless. Her reputation matters, more so now than when she first came to Dragonstone. She hasn’t a clue what she could be setting herself up for. When she returns, after dinner tonight, we’ll tell her what’s going on. And we’ll tell the children she’s family. Rose will understand after that.”

Rhaenyra’s eyes narrowed and her lips flattened at that comment, memories of her own past mistakes coming back. She was irked by Daemon's words. They didn't sit with her well.

“Keep her closer how, Daemon? She’s not recognized as family yet; she’s not even our ward. She’s a woman grown, with a child!”

“She’s a maiden with a ward. An unmarried maiden and an unapproved wardship I might add. Even if we didn’t know she was Gael’s, her magic marks her as one of the blood. We just need to keep her close for the next few days. Even if she finds her Flame, we still have options. We both know she’ll be recognized as family soon enough. Viserys will have no choice but to do something then. The laws are clear on that matter. Unmarried maidens cannot raise wards on their own. Rose will understand after we get her and Tedi back to Dragonstone... both of them as our wards, as we planned.”

As you planned… Rhaenyra thought bitterly. Rhaenyra opened her mouth to say so but closed it. Silence followed for the next few moments as she tried to re-phase and re-find her words. She had a hard time voicing thoughts that would lead to them just screaming at one another, when they needed to be working together. Not was not the time to fight among themselves.

“… what if she doesn’t understand?”

Daemon’s eyes narrowed dangerously, as he stepped right up to his wife.

“We’ll make her understand. I won’t let what happened to Gael happen to her, you hear me? I won’t allow it.”

He didn’t raise his voice, he didn’t growl, the pitch of his voice didn’t lower. Still his words gave her chills as his eyes bored heavily into hers.

“Here we are, Teddy-Bear,” Airy cooed as she finished scooping and shaking the formula in the bottle. She took the little bonnet-covered babe to sit down carefully as she offered him his bottle. Teddy latched on quicker than his little form seemed like it could. He gave a soft humming sound as he drank happily away.

Aemond stood just slightly off to the side of his twin flame and the fireplace where she warmed the glass bottle. She seemed rather skilled with the task, her movements practiced and careful, as if she had been doing it for a while now. Even though he almost gave a start when she checked the heat of the drink on her wrist. Both she and the babe seemed pleased with the result.

She smiled down at the little boy in her care, and Aemond didn’t know what to think or how to feel.

“Might I ask what that powder is? I don't recall ever seeing something like that before...” Aemond questioned. His lone eye stayed focused on the two. His flame looked up to him; her smile grew even more.

“Oh, I forgot it's not so familiar here. It’s a baby formula, a supplement for mother’s milk. We don’t have wet nurses where I come from, not really, and babies need to eat, so formula it is. His mother has been gone for a few months now so he's been formula fed since then.”

Something that was tightening in his chest released and was replaced with sympathy. The babe wasn’t hers… his flame didn’t have a child without him. She was not currently married, previously married nor did she… have a child out wedlock. The last would have been disastrous. The crown, his father, and his mother, all would have refused to allow them to marry if that were the fact. He could let that fear go, not let it sour the future they would have. He turned his mind another way instead.

“That seems quite useful actually. Maesters would probably love to hear more about it. If I might ask… what is this little one’s relation to you, then?” Airy seemed to give out a small, relieved sigh. She was worried he wouldn’t accept Teddy and was afraid he wouldn’t believe her when she told the truth. She wanted her Twin Flame more than anything, but she wouldn’t have given up Teddy for anyone, not even him. Now she knew she didn’t have to.

“He’s my godson - or ward as you call them here- as well as cousin on his mother’s side. His parents both passed when he was two months old during the battle of- well, one of the last battles we had where I lived. That’s a conversation for later. He’s been in my care ever since.”

That was rather sad, but Aemond could understand her wish to look after the boy. Not only was he family, but his parents had passed honorably. While Teddy’s mother also falling at war was a rare thing, it was not unheard of. Visenya, Rhaenys, Nymeria… even Queen Alysanne set off on Silverwing to bring rebels to heel, all respected and remembered for their courage. Many families from Dorne and the North still trained their daughters, though many in the Reach and Crownlands sneered at the practice. While high born orphans could live in their parents’ holdfasts until they were of age, he knew that sadly a number of smallfolk war orphans lacked guardians able to provide, care for, and support them.

He stepped forward a few steps, taking in the sight of the tiny bundle. He couldn't see much of the babe, just part of his small semi-chubby face, drinking happily away. He did sort of remind Aemond of Little Jae when he was that young…

“He is kind of adorable, isn’t he?” his flame teased in a light voice. She must have seen the soft change in his face, “and he only gets more adorable.”

“I’ll take your word for it, My Sweet," he murmured, with a light tone, before his voice and demeanor changed just a little.

"Now about that bruise.”

Her face fell instantly.

“It’s the last circle; how long could it take?” Neville snapped, half nervous and half-exasperated. Draco, Hermione, and Luna leaned over a small circular table. A large parchment was draped across it with lines, circles, and ink dots all around it. They had been pouring over it non-stop since their lunch breach two hours ago.

“It’s the last circle and the center circle. They are almost done with it lad, don’t worry,” Xenophilius soothed, putting an arm on the boy’s shoulder. Lucius, arms crossed standing beside his cousin, nodded back.

“Once the center is done, connecting all the other circles together, we just need to draw it on wood or stone. It’s the last hurdle before it’s done.”

“Then we leave,” finished Andromeda from her seat next to Narcissa, both with fresh tea in their cups. It was odd for everyone, particularly Lucius and Hermione, to have Andromeda here.

Near sharing a face with her sister Bella had caused more than a few nervous jumps, mostly from Hermione, given her last encounter with the mad witch. Even Andy’s new dark red locks hadn’t helped fully.

Narcissa in particular felt awful for her sister because of it. Andy had done nothing, but the ghost of Bella’s actions and hate still haunted their lives. Still, it had gotten better and Andromeda had been invaluable to the circle crew.

“Are you packed?” Lucius asked, turning back to Xeno.

“Yes. Luna and I rented our house to Percy Weasley and his new fiancé. They and the goblins will look after it well while we’re gone.”

“Hermione and I will stay on this side and watch over the Vanishing Cabinet. Ron and Fred will help to…” Neville said, then looking back to Hermione.

“You guys have Minister Scrimgeour’s letters to Airy, right?”

Hermione scoffed loudly as she made swishes and lines without pause with her quill.

“You mean the letter that had better be filled with groveling and apologies? From top to bottom, and on the back? Yes, I have it packed with Molly’s care package, right next to what I expect is a howler full of how worried she’s been.”

Winces appeared on all faces of everyone in the room. They were quickly washed off when Hermione gave a huge smile. She gave a triumphant laugh as she, Luna, and Draco all put down their quills.

“There. The circle is done!” Draco declared.

Lucius’ shoulders dropped in relief. Xeno walked closer, and Andy and Cissy beamed from their seats.

“Well, at least this part," Hermione started, "now we have to double check the lines. Then cross-reference the other circles. Once that's done, we can make sure the sigils are all correct. Once we've confirmed that, we have to clear an area then laid down stone or wood to draw the circle on-”

Draco and Neville groaned.

“Calm down Granger. We will double check it. Father and Xeno will get started on the wood or stone base. You will go get some sleep,” Draco said, knowing how impossible Hermione could get at times.

Hermione turned and glared at him, looking highly affronted.

“But I have to make sure it’s correct! If it’s off, who knows where you could end up- We have to get you Airy. She and Teddy already there, waiting for you-”

“DON’T. Granger. Just don’t," Draco snapped, "Father and Mother, as well as my aunt are more than capable of looking it over and making sure it's right.”

“BUT-”

‘NO BUTS, Hermione. We've got it from here. Go get some sleep. Let some of the others take over or I'm fire-calling Ron and Molly,” Neville broke in. He stepped over and took her shoulder, starting to lead her away.

Draco, Xeno, and all the others were quite happy to let Neville handle the bushy-haired tornado. As soon as her yelling was muffled enough, Narcissa and Andy took their turn to descend onto the table.

"Get the base for the circle ready, Lucius, we'll double check this now. Tomorrow morning, we draw the circles down. Tomorrow afternoon, we leave."

Aemond's jaw was locked the whole time she told him the whole story.

It had been Daemon...

She had been at Dragonstone for a few days, and it was DAEMON that had hurt her...

He would admit it to his mother or grandsire, but he reluctantly admired Daemon. He was impressed by the stories he had heard about his uncle. From the Rogue Prince’s days in City Watch, naming the Gold Cloaks and taking down scores of unpunished criminals, to his victories at the Stepstones. Battle after battle until he took the Crab Reeder’s head just before the crown’s forces arrived. Aemond had looked up to him, or at the very least the idea of a fellow second son who had achieved much with only a sword and dragon... But now? Aemond didn't know what to think. He knew he was feeling anger, mixed with… disappointment. It seemed he was not the man Aemond had once hoped him to be but closer to the uncontrollably violent man his grandsire and mother warned Aemond and his siblings about.

"Honestly I do believe it was an accident. He noticed Grandmother's diary and believed I had stolen it. He lost his temper for a moment, then regretted it."

That was another surprise, though not an unexpected one this time. He had been on the right track; Gael was her grandmother.

"Did he apologize or say he regretted it?" Aemond asked. The look on her face said it all.

"He didn't, did he? No, he didn't say it because he wouldn’t mean it. He'll continue as if he didn't hurt you and bruise you and will expect you to do the same as well."

"And how do you know that?" she asked. Her words weren't sharp or accusatory but more than a bit worried.

"Because Daemon is my uncle. That's just what their side is like." He blinked for a moment at hearing his grandsire’s words come out of his mouth. He forced the feeling aside. Otto may be playing his own games when it came to court but seemed to have been absolutely correct when it came to Daemon. It appeared the Rogue Prince and his bastard stepsons were far more alike than Aemond had assumed.  

Her eyes widened and it was only Teddy eating in her arms that stopped her from jumping out of her chair.

"What? Daemon is your uncle?"

"Yes. Rhaenyra is my half-sister, and the boys my nephews... not that they've ever claimed us, nor cared for us. Which is how I know that neither he, nor any of them, will ever apologize or make up for any injury or damage they do."

"And you know that because..."

"Because they never apologized for taking my eye. Nor anything that came before or after."

The silence that filled the air was tense, and Aradia's face was filled with terror. Questions and possibilities flashed behind her eyes. She was silent for a moment as she took in the information.

"I need you to tell me everything. The truth of it. From the start."

Oh, he would. He would tell his flame everything. Even if a few parts of it were rather unflattering for himself.

He took the seat across from his Nuha Dona and began with his parents’ betrothal.

Next chapter: Visiting Viserys and Family Dinner.

Chapter Text

Threads of Black, Threads of green.

“Father?” Rhaenyra called into the room. But the King's apartments, the largest in the Red Keep, remained silent.

The model of the capital city of Valyria, now completed, had incense burning around it. It seemed to take up every inch of space in the entrance room. She glanced around, taking in the room and its red and black decor. Different to when she last saw it, but still in the style her father preferred. Daemon walked in right behind her, his eyes just as sharp.

She walked over to the newly cleaned drapes and curtains that separated his bed from the rest of the room. She heard some movement followed by a groan coming from the bed.

“Rhaenyra?” a weakened voice called out from behind the curtains. Rhaenyra and Daemon shared a look before parting the drapes and walking in.

After they saw him, both Rhaenyra and Daemon froze in shock.

“Fa-Father?” Rhaenyra said breathlessly, barely believing her eyes.

His right eye was gone, now only left with a rotting black hole on the side of his face. Exposing parts of his skull. His jaw and the muscles attached to it were exposed. The flesh-eating disease had rotten most of it away. He was skin and bone, almost too thin to be allowed. Instead of looking like he had aged 5 years, he looked like he aged five decades.

“Rhaenyra- My only child…” He called, and she felt a pang of different emotions strike her heart. Guilt and remorse being at the forefront.

She rushed over to sit at his side.

“- Then that was it; we didn’t hear anything for years. From any of them. Up until three days ago, when we received the Raven from Dragonstone. Rhaenyra stating, she and her husband would be arriving here. Along with the four that took my eye, and you.”

His flame’s eyes never broke from him as he told the story. She didn’t even interrupt him, even to ask questions, while he told it. But now that she was caught up, she nodded to him and gave him a heavy sigh.

“Well, that answers a lot of questions I had. The boys last names being ‘Velaryon’ with their hair and eyes being Brown, for starters. Why they never mention the other side of the family for another…”

A ‘Hm’ and a cold kind of chuckle was the only sound that came from Aemond. While it was obvious he was trying to be stone-faced about it; there was a stiffness in his shoulders. One that spoke of a deeper upset. He didn't comment on it further, so his flame didn’t bring it up either. Teddy, who was now fed, burped, and ready to play, started fussing. He wanted attention and activity. She could only chuckle at that.

Aemond’s eye also turned to the infant, his lip almost lifting into a smirk. Maybe it was the twin’s effect on him? Or seeing his flame in a motherly role? Who knows.

“It’s almost Tummy Time… He’ll start throwing a hissy fit soon. Would you mind if I set him up here? We can keep talking while I keep an eye on him… I do understand if you say no, it is your Solar after all…”

‘Tummy time?’ Aemond’s mind questioned, but he said nothing out loud.

“Not at all. Feel free; The solar is more than spacious enough. I have a few letters and notes to write in the meantime…” Aemond said as he glanced back over to his desk. There were 4 raven scrolls and two thick letters waiting for his attention. Not counting the remaining paperwork from this morning as well.

“That sounds perfect; Thank you!” Airy stood up and opened Teddy’s bag. The bag that was on the floor next to her. Aemond attempted to turn his eye away from the White Leathers that hugged at his flame’s form... Attempted but failed.

Her hips curved, her waist drawn in—the leather hugging her shape.  

His eye stayed on her as she floated around the room. Like she belonged here all along. She Grabbed a shockingly colorful blanket that she spread out on the floor. Next pulling out a mat or a rug with a strange arch and little toys dangling from it. Followed quickly by a second piano-like arch that lay on the ground. All with the same shocking kind of colors as the blanket.

Within moments she had it all set up. The Blanket, mat, and toys and the one arch above, and the one arch across. Assembled into one toy structure. If it was only after checking everything over that she gently laid the Babe in the center of it. He squealed with glee and instantly started grabbing wildly at all the colorful things around him. Kicking his little feet as he reached out with his little arms.

Aemond’s eye twitched again as she lounged on the ground, her legs folded to the side, body leaning towards Teddy. Looking like a lounging goddess he’d only seen statues off. She had found a spot on the blanket next to the babe and seemed more than happy to lay there. He stayed watching her (and those leathers…) until his own distracted brain reminded him, he still had work to do.

He rose from his spot by the fireplace and went to his desk chair. He grabbed the letter-opener and grabbed the two larger messages first.

A soft smile finally appeared on his lips for a fleeting moment. He sat at his desk, starting his work while watching his flame and her little ward. Giggle together on the floor, with all of those colors around them.

It was… kind of pleasant. To say the least.

They had Viserys propped up with soft pillows as they were talking to him. Both daughter and younger brother were worried about him now more than ever. Seeing his state with their own eyes instead of reading about it in the letters had given them both a hefty dose of reality. Daemon even smelled the tea that the maesters made for him; Just to make sure it was Milk of the Poppy and not something else. It was just milk of the poppy, made in tea form.

Viserys didn’t take any when offered, either. ‘Not until our meeting is over…’ he joked. It was obvious he was not well, and his memory was lapsing. Even without having drunk his tea.

Daemon questioned how well Viserys was being cared for, but Viserys calmed their fears. He told them that he was being well looked after. By his Maesters, Wife, and others.

“I even have someone that comes and cleans my eye at night; without a hint of pain.” He commented off hand but then seemed to get uncomfortable; quickly changing the subject. “But, my dearest, you caught my curiosity… What did you call an official meeting for?”

Rhaenyra looked at Daemon at that. A silent motion for him to take over. Daemon moved closer to his brother in his bed.

“We found someone… Someone important. She came to Dragonstone, we’re confirming who she is now. But I’m positive it’s her... It’s Gael’s granddaughter.”

Visery’s eyes filled with panic, he almost started out of his bed.

“What?! It… No, she’s gone. She passed. We talked about this the other day, Daemon…”

“What?” Daemon was now alarmed. He wasn’t here the other day… They had just arrived hours ago. So who in the seven hells had his brother been talking to? He looked to his wife, his eye twitching.

“Do you recall what else we talked about?” Daemon asked leadingly, as he turned his head slowly back to his brother.

“The Ring… Being on the beach at Dragonstone. She’s gone, Daemon; you know that… Vanished under the waves with the Ring.”

Daemon took one last step forward and held his brother’s good hand, making him look at him directly in his eyes. He had to try and get through to him, past all the brain fog.

“But she DIDN’T, Viserys. She left Dragonstone WITH the Bard. She married; had children. Two Daughters. Her Granddaughter returned to Dragonstone. Now she’s here.”

“What?" Viserys breathed weakly; his one eye opened wide.

“We brought her here with us. We want you to meet her. She knows more about Dragons than anyone, inside our house and out. She’s a natural flier, even Caraxes enjoys her company…”

Viserys nearly started gaping like a fish.

“She has Gael's art book. Even with her red hair, she looks just like her. You can see Gael clearly in her. Her name is ‘Rose.’”

Visery’s eyes went when wide but watery. “Gardens and Flowers…” Viserys whispered lowly. “But… It can’t be. She vanished! She's dead!”

“She left; Yes. But she lived.” Daemon said, conviction firm in his voice as he looked his brother firmly in the eyes.

“Proof. No whispers, words, or allegations. Just as told you before, about Otto… PROOF…”

Daemon bit his tongue at that. What in the hell had been going on while he was gone? Who had his brother been talking to?

“If we get your proof, will you agree to see her? Recognize her as a member of the House of the Dragon?”

“If she’s Gael’s… If they were married… Yes. I'll welcome her into the family. But Daemon... She's not. Gael is gone. She’s been gone.”

Heleana's head turned to the door as she watched her twins being returned from their lessons by their nannies. Jaer from lessons by a Maester, Jara her lesson from a Septa. As she smiled at them, and their rush to get to the toys. A moment later, something pricked at the back of her head. Something that made her smile a amused smile.

"No, no, no... Sorry, but no..." Heleana mumbled to herself, as she put aside her work, a just-started needlepoint of red wings, and stood up. "She must be kept out of Strong arms tonight..."

Heleana stood up, told the Nanny she would be returning shortly, then made her way to Meagor's holdfast. One of her ladies and a red guard followed behind her with matching confused looks on their face. 

Aemond replied to the two letters and sent them off with a manservant. He quickly placed the inkwell and quill back to their places.

He had split the paperwork his grandsire had sent him in half. Since Lord Beeburys was in charge of salary and payments, they were his anyway. He would return it to the appropriate person. He was annoyed as he had no clue as to why the Lord Hand had even sent it to him. Now, having finishing the urgent paperwork, he knew the rest could wait.

“There… I’m done for a while. Until after supper, at the very least.”

“Ooooh the Supper.” She quipped sarcastically with a wince. “I already said I would attend. No backing out now, I suppose.”

Of course… She was the third lady that came with the blacks.

'Fuck' Aemond cursed internally. Jace, Luke, and Daemon would be there. Aemond suddenly gripped his knuckles so tight they started to turn white.

“I’ll escort you myself." He stated, without hesitation. "I’ll show you to your rooms so you can change beforehand. I’ll take you to the dining room. Sit with you myself, as well. As it’s supposed to be a family dinner, I’m being forced to go as well.”

Her face brightened immediately. “That would be great…”

It was a few moments after that a look of dawning realization came over her face. Quickly followed by shock.

“Oh, my goodness… Royal family dinner! I just realized… Merlin, I feel daft…”

“Just realized what?” Aemond said loftily, not seeing any issue.

“You’re an honest-to-goodness prince…” She deadpanned, and Aemond had to hold back a chuckle.

“That's correct, Nu’hi Do’na.”

“But you’re a bloody PRINCE! Real prince! In line for a throne!! Do you NOT see how COMPLICATED that’s going to make everything?! What if they won’t allow us to get married?! What happens after we marry?! We will have to live here; Attending balls, parties, all of that?! A Public life?!”

Tedi gave a tiny squeal of matching pitch, as if in agreement.

Aemond couldn’t help but feel amused.

"You do realize, Nu'hi Do'na... Since Gael is to be your grandmother... You're of royal blood as well?"

The look of frozen shock that came across her face was priceless.

Then there was movement and Aemond turned to the door to see his sweet sister walk into his solar. The red guard he assigned to her for evenings and one of hers maids right behind her.

"Sister; Come in... There is someone I want you to meet. Well, Someone’s." He corrected, as he looked at Teddy. Aradia’s eyes followed and looked at the door, nearly doing a double-take. Heleana smiled kindly, as Airy got to her feet. Scooping up the boy into her arms after she did.

"This is Heleana. My sister. Sister, this is my twin flame...." He went to tell Heleana the name when he realized he hadn't asked for it. His mind blanked for a moment, as he suddenly realized how strangely he and his flame's meetings had gone...

All but one meeting in dreams, he's seen the rooms she was in, she had been in his bedroom twice. While he was able to give out his name, he hadn't the chance to ask her because they had filled the time talking.... Introductions were normally the first thing...

How backwards was that?

"I'm Aradia Rose Potter; But everyone calls me 'Airy.' This is Teddy." She said, bouncing the little boy in her arms as she put out her hand.

Heleana walked forward, and to Aemond's surprise, gently and softly took Aradia's hand. Instead of shaking it, she took the single hand into both her hands, patting it in a soothing way.

"Hello, Airy... It's wonderful to finally meet you... And Teddy, of course!"

She smiled at the girl, already very much reminded of her Friend Luna. Almost reminded Airy too much of her. A fond smile came across Airy's face.

"It's a pleasure to meet you as well..."

"So, what brings you to my solar Heleana?"

 "I came to see Airy, actually... I wanted to offer the use of the extra crib in the playroom for Teddy... Perhaps he could join the twins for a hour while we all have Dinner?"

Airy's smile dropped and held Teddy tighter, as worry started to fill her.

"I forgot babes aren't allowed at fancy dinners..." She admitted hesitantly.

Heleana smiled pleasantly. "Maybe you'd like to see the playroom first? You can met the twins and the Nannies at the same time. We can see if they all get along. We’ll be able to get dressed and ready for dinner together, too!"

Aradia's smile started to brighten. "You know what? That sounds wonderful; I'd love to meet the Nannies ahead of time."

A maid had informed them that Aradia was, in fact, going to be joining them for dinner. She would also be taking the room that was set aside for her.

Jace was beyond excited when he heard that. He asked his mother if he could be Madame Potter’s escort to the dinner. She smiled a bit knowingly and agreed. Rheana and Luke gave one another side-ways glances and a smirk. Jace had to fight off the urge to turn beat red or snap at them.

Yes, he had realized he had a crush on her… On the witch that appeared out of thin air right above Dragonstone.

But he also knew it would be nearly impossible for him to court her. He knew he would have to marry. From what his mother and Daemon had been discussing he and Baela were a good match for one another... It would repair the damage between his mother and his grandfather, Corlys, as well...

He knew he shouldn't have a crush. He knew it was a dead-end... But she was just so... Interesting. Mysterious. NEW. But still, he couldn't help but feel his eyes turn to Aradia. The softness of her face, the gentle way she cared for Tedi, the store of knowledge she had.

He wanted to know everything about her. So, he'd happily escort her to dinner tonight. They'd be able to talk on the walk there, at their seats, and when he walked back with her… He’d ask her to go on a flight with him and ask more about the things she knew.

And MAGIC. She held MAGIC. Magic hadn't shown itself in any Valarian bloodline since... Visenya? She had used Valyrian blood magic, the family histories said so.

He had looked for her but couldn’t find her. He waited by her room for a while, but she didn’t show. He asked a castle guard that insisted he didn’t know. Even though the look he gave Jace made him think he did in fact know, but would say nothing… 

So Jace ended up going to the dinner with the others, feeling a bit dejected and worried…

Until she walked into dinner. Until she walked into the dining room in arm with Aemond.

Who was now taller, leaner, older and… Not the same boy that Jace remembered from their childhood. Not the same at all.

Jealousy was a red-hot knife, and Jace felt every bit of it as it stabbed into his chest.

Heleana: Think we can help my brother out?

Red guard: Bet. 

======

A/N: I was hoping to get to the dinner THIS chapter, but when it hit 2500+ words, I realized I needed to post it and make the dinner its own chapter.

So, AU dinner from hell, coming up! 

I added a teaser chapter for blood calls to blood on "Dragon Dreams and Spicey Aemond things". It's a flash forward, but Spoiler free. As such, it's kind of vague but fun! 

Hope you all enjoyed the newest chapter! Hope to update more for you guys soon!

Chapter Text

A/N:  I am SO SORRY... This was supposed to be posted at charismas, but my niece came over on X-Mas eve and was playing on my laptop. She somehow got all my work to vanish. I started re-writing it, and got to about 1500 words at new year's, but this monster kept growing and I caught covid. (I'm in nursing so that's a 2-3 time a year thing for me. So now, here we are, 4000 words in, and STILL GOING. I am in SHOCK. I hope you all enjoy the chapter!! Happy new year and happy belated X-mas/winter holidays!

All under the same roof. 

Helaena’s sweet smile and dreamy disposition won Airy over. She saw glimpses of Luna in the princess, that softened her to the young woman. At the same time Heleana was different. Luna was loud, eccentric, and bright like a sunrise while Heleana was quiet, polite, and gentle with a soft inner glow like a cracking fireplace. Luna was more outgoing and a bit outrageous. She was still fondly remembered the roaring lion's hat when she came to support Gryffindor during the last game of the year. Heleana was painfully shy and withdrawn. But the gentleness of their hands, the kindness in their eyes, the softness in their voice and the wisdom that laid within them… all was very much the same. Then their looks; in hair, face, stature they could be blood cousins if not closer. 

Aemond escorted them to the playroom and introduced her and Teddy to Heleana’s twins. He was greeted with a ‘Kepus!’ ’KEPUS!’ only to be shooed out by his sister a moment later. Airy barely got a wave before the blonde princess closed the door.

“Oh, dear… I forgot to ask what color he was going to wear,” Airy sighed dejectedly. Heleana just smiled softly as she turned her full attention to her.

“Green, or red. It's always one of the two. He hardly wears any other colors. Shall I introduce you to the nannies?”

“Definitely.” Heleana brought her to the middle of the playroom, where three other girls stood. One a brunette with long, thick eyebrows, the second an older auburn-haired woman. The third was a younger blonde with lighter eyes.

"This is Mina, Clara, and Dyana.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you all.” Airy said with a smile. All three smiled back to her kindly.

“You've GOT to be joking” Airy burst out, as she investigated the floating flowery mess that was her bath.

“Not at all,” Heleana quipped, with no small hint of amusement.

“Rose oil, rose petals, milk and vanilla beans?” she questioned while giving a sideways glance at the princess.

“Yes. Now get in, get in! Then we can go to my room, get your hair done as well as get you dressed!”

Airy frowned, “my hair…”

“You’re meeting the King tonight and more importantly, you're meeting Mother.”

That halted any disagreement.

“Okay, you’re right. I’ll hop in the bath. But just so you know, my hair is unruly!"

“Not unruly, just curly. We can manage curly,” The princess assured with a smile, as Mina giggled from behind the divider. For just a second, Airy felt like she was back in the Gryffindor Girl’s Dorms again.

“My green dress! My green dress is gone,” Aradia moved the gowns in her clothing chest once again, just to be sure.

“Whatever do you mean?” Heleana soft voice called from the door to Airy's new room.

“I had a green dress… one I wore for the Yule Ball back at home. The seamstress pinned it just a few days ago, it should be right here with the other dresses,” she said, showing a few of her newer-to-her gowns, “now I can’t find it at all.”

“What other dresses do you have?” Heleana asked as she walked over. Airy quickly started shifting through the dresses. She noticed there were also stays, shifts, and stockings in the chest. She pulled out the bright red dress with slit sleeves, her purple robes, and a starry blue evening gown.

“The midnight blue gown,” Heleana suggested, pointing at it, “it is perfect. You will look wonderful in it.”

“- I also need to remember to stand when the others stand. Sit only after the King sits. Never eat before the King eats, also be sure to stop eating when he stops. As for the silverware…” Airy paused, raking her mind to find the words to finish her sentence.

"Is the salad fork first, or is the soup spoon first? Not the dessert spoon, nor the butter knife… those were for near the end of the meal. Was the dessert spoon smaller than the normal spoon or bigger? No, the bigger one was the soup spoon...." Heleana nearly started giggling, as if amused by some children’s foolishness.

"Would there be a steak knife? A steak knife, main fork, meat fork... no, the meat fork was only for the larger parts the servers would slice up. They wouldn’t even be by the plates."

“There will be no meat forks or steak knives to worry about for the dinners here; so just put that out of your mind.” Helaena mercifully interrupted, bemused.

“We will all be served the same courses at the same time. Just follow my lead, use the same spoon or fork I do. You’ll be fine,” Heleana reassured. Airy let out a relieved sigh.

She lifted a curly red lock, shiny with a special hair oil. She carefully pinned it behind Airy’s ear, one side of her head now complete. Heleana moved to the other side, her fingers quickly starting on the next part, a smile on her face.

“Are you sure I will not make a fool of myself?”

“Not a fool, no… maybe a jester if you try hard enough,” Heleana said in flat voice. Airy couldn’t be sure if she was teasing or not.

The unladylike snort that came from her mouth made Heleana and all the surrounding ladies dissolve into giggles.

Aemond stood at the ready outside his sister’s rooms. He had traded his training leathers for a formal outfit. He wore one of his finest red doublet that Heleana took time to embroider with dragons for him, three-headed dragons, to be exact. He found it fitting for his first family dinner with his twin flame.

He received update from one of his Red Guards. Jace had been waiting in front of Madame Potter’s room for a while, before finally giving up and walking away with his tail tucked between his legs, Aemond assumed. A slight smirk tried to force its way across his face at the thought.

He ordered two of his guards to watch Airy, with orders she not be left alone with Daemon. Jace and Luke were also added to that list, but Daemon was the one that had hurt her. He injured her wrist to the point it was still bruised days later. Daemon was a bigger danger to her than the Strong boys, at least for now.

Now he was just waiting to escort his sister and his flame to supper. He couldn’t wait to see his extended family's faces when he walked in with her by his side…

His sister’s door opened, and Aradia Potter stepped out.

His breath caught as his blood started to simmer…

Her red hair was shining in pinned coils. She had donned in a midnight blue gown in a cut he had never seen before but flattered her waist and hips. The fabric shimmered with diamonds or a similar type of stone like she wearing the night sky itself. Her eyes widened as she looked at him as well, seemingly just as caught as he was. For a moment they just stared at each other.

From behind Aradia, Heleana giggled.

“It’s nearing dinner time. Shall we?”

Aemond’s lip went up just a little more, “yes, let’s.”

Rhaenyra’s eyes turned to Jace as he walked in, alone. Her smile and heart dropped. Daemon also turned to him, his eyebrow rising in confusion.  Jace met their eyes and shook his head ‘no’ to their unasked questions. Daemon and Rhaenyra quickly turned to one another.

Daemon leaned towards his wife and whispered harshly.

“Where is she? She needs to be here. This is to be her introduction to the King!”

“I do not know. She ran off just after we arrived. We didn’t have time to tell her. Someone must know. A maid? A guard? She’s far to use to being on her own if she’s disappearing like this, at will. Not even staying nearby, nor telling us were she’ll be or how to reach her."

 “She hasn’t one assigned to her and she’s a woman grown. She had been traveling on her own for months before this."

“She’s not a woman grown; she’s an unmarried maiden. She should never have travelled alone in the first place. Let alone with a babe! Didn’t we already discuss this? Her reputation matters; more so now than ever.”

“That’s enough.” Rhiana stated firmly, her eyes narrowed and burning at Dameon at his remark. “You will hold your tongue; I will not be spoken to like this, especially in current company.” She said leadingly, tilting her head to the others at the table. Daemon turned and looked at the Hightowers that were present and locked his jaw. Then he turned and gave a look to Rhaenyra that she knew meant he wanted nothing more than to continue arguing later.

With Daemon pacified for the moment, Rhaenyra grew silent as she reflected. She turned as Jace joined Luke, her handsome, kind boys. Then her eyes moved to the empty chair to the left of them. Her mind went back to her own youth and the near ruin of her reputation. Her choices, and mistakes, over those early years flashed in her mind. She shut out the worries she dared not speak aloud, shoved them to the back of her mind, as she faced forward.

“Viserys must recognize her as Gael’s grandchild first,” she reminded her husband as she found her words again. “We can guard her then, assigned her guards and people. Until then, I’ll have a talk with her. I’ll warn her of the dangers and the fire she will soon be playing with.”

“As soon as he sees her diary and ring, I’m sure Viserys will. The fact the ring is on her finger should be proof enough,” Daemon grumbled with bite in his voice. He was truly in rare form tonight.

Baela and Rheana were the next to arrive. While Rheana sat near the end of the table, Baela quickly took the seat next to Jace and started talking. Jace face went from bewildered, to flat, to a stained smile.

Otto and Alicent were already seated. Aegon, already more than half-drunk, had also stumbled in and tossed himself into his chair, already looking exasperated with the whole ordeal. Otto’s eyes were turning to Daemon and Rhaenyra in turn. Undisguised loathing flickering at them every now and then being the only break in his mask.

Alicent, however, had reverted to picking at her nails. Her eyes, full of silent anger and contemplation, refused to look at Aegon. Otherwise, she remained calm and proper, as always.

The only cracked in her façade came when she saw her once greatest friend. Still, not one word was shared between the two. There was a near visible distance between the two women.

The only ones they were waiting for now were the King, Aemond, Heleana… and Aradia.

Rhaenyra turned back to Daemon. She wondered if he could send some of his former gold cloaks out of look for her. Before she could ask, the door opened again.

Aradia walked in with whom they assumed was a grown Helaena. On the arm of a man that Daemon or Rhaenyra would never have recognized at all if it wasn’t for his eye patch. Jace's eyes went wide, and Luke instantly paled.

The hair was Viserys’, his frame was Alicent’s, his height was from out of nowhere. His chin was one of the most punchable chins Daemon had seen in his life save that cunt of a grandsire of his...

But his walk and the look in his eye as turned to Jace and Luke? That was pure Targaryen.

This had to be Aemond.

Rhaenyra’s younger half-brother, rider of Vhagar, whom none of them had laid eyes on since Driftmark. At ten days old, the boy asserted his claim to Vhagar and loss his eye during that altercation. An altercation involving Luke, Jace, and his twin girls.

Airy was smiling widely, nervous and happy. She had both arms wrapped around Aemond’s arm, pressed up against him. Her eyes lingered on Aemond with a glow behind them, all of which made Rhaenyra fear her worries had come true.

Daemon’s jaw clenched in silence as his eyes locked on that boy. Fury began radiating from him as he watched him escort in Little Rose. This was not part of his plan.

“That boy is going to be a problem,” Daemon murmured lowly. He could tell that seconds after he saw him.

The way the princeling strutted into the room. The way his lone eye dared to glare at Little Luke. The smug little smirk he gave Jace as he pulled out Little Rose's chair. The chair between him and Heleana, as Baela had taken the chair next to Jace. The way Aradia seemed to be far too flattered at the attention.

1. There was NO WAY.

That half-breed couldn’t be her twin flame.

Daemon refused to believe it.

But the way Airy stayed far too close to him... far closer than was appropriate, for sure. Her eyes flitting and beaming at him. He feared it was true.

Rose had no way of knowing who the boy was. He hadn’t thought he needed to warn her. He should have known better. He should have sat her down and told her about the past with the Greens before they reached King’s Landing. He had been too worried about just getting her accepted by Viserys and keeping things pleasant for her, he overlooked it.

Well, never again.

The boy even took her hand at the table, his one knee turned toward her. He kept turning his face so he could see her whenever she talked. The way he acted like she was already his betrothed… or even his wife.

Fire burned Daemon's throat.

His eyes then turned to Jace, looking at his furious demeanor. Daemon wasn’t an idiot; he had already figure out what was going on at the garden… and he knew what he’d need to do next.

That one-eyed Hightower brat was going to be a problem. A big one.

One way or another, Daemon would have to make sure he wouldn’t stay one for long.

He would not let that disgusting half-breed soil their Little Rose.

Alicent didn’t know what to think when Aemond, her fierce son, came walking in with their additional guest.

“This must be the girl the extra room was prepared for. We must be wary. That girl came to Kings Landing from Dragonstone, with the Blacks… she cannot be trusted,” her father hissed in her ear.

A part of her was already ready to accept her father's words, But then she saw the look her son was giving her, soft, focused, gentle.

It was a look she had only seen him give her or Heleana. Heleana didn’t like people touching her at all and Aemond, even if he wouldn’t admit, it was just as bad. They barely even let her, their mother, near enough to touch them. But tonight Aemond pulled out her chair for the unknown maiden and helped her sit like a prince should. When she gracefully sat, he pushed in the chair for her then sat next to her. Meanwhile Aegon jumped up to get his own wife’s chair, as if he was just remembering now that he should.

"The way he escorted her in, near hip to hip. It’s indecent. There needs to be a proper amount of space between a man and a woman,” her father complained, followed by, “see that? He turned his chair a little to the side, so he could face her more and is holding her hand above the table. This is outrageous Alicent. If you will not correct him now, I insist you have a talk with him later. Impropriety is a sin! The girl will already be looked down upon and we don’t need her associated with Aemond when that happens. The Seven know Rhaenyra and Daemon will not bother teaching her proper behavior.”

Still, Alicent watched carefully as Aemond gave the girl his near full attention with that look in his lone eye. When she tried to assess the red-haired girl, she saw the same look pouring out from the maiden’s eyes, back towards him…

The girl was just as taken with her son as her son was with her. There was no pretext or underlining malice in her looks. If anything, it her son was trying to goad Jace and Luke, not the girl.

But what really sold her, what really proved to her the girl wasn’t a plant or seductress sent to put a wedge between her boy and the rest of the family... well, it wasn’t the girl at all. It was the infuriated aura that was floating from Daemon as well the worried, near ill, look that had come over Rhaenyra’s face.

Both were not happy about this turn of events. They had not foreseen it, nor planned it. They looked ready to rip the girl away from Aemond’s side at any moment. If this was not a royal dinner, she was sure they would have already. Alicent didn’t know where to laugh at them, scold them, or mayhap join them…

She turned her attention back to the girl with new eyes. Her fingers were now linked with Aemond’s. She turned her head to say something to Heleana who smiled back and giggled with her. Her daughter looked lighter and happier than Alicent had seen her in years. She turned her eyes back to Aemond.

A look of affection shone from his eye though the rest of him stayed composed.

Her fierce boy had finally fallen for someone. It looked like the girl had fallen for him, as well. But as she turned to Daemon and Rhaenyra and the looks on their faces and as her father ranted again in that way of his...

Alicent started to tune her father out, as she watched the young lady and her boy. His hand being on hers was more than out of character for him. His fondness for her couldn’t be out of the blue; it was familiar and both were comfortable with receiving and giving such attention. How did they know each other?

Not only had the girl just arrived, but Alicent didn’t recall seeing her in King’s Landing, even before Rhaenyra and her children left. Had they met at some other time? Written to one another? She would ask Aemond later, she was sure he would be truthful to her.

Well, Alicent knew she would have to pray for the gods to grant happiness to them both.

They were going to need it.

“His Grace, King Viserys. First of His Name." The sound of chairs moving in tandem as the group stood to their feet drowned out the rest of the noise in the room. Then the room grew silent.

Aradia stood with them, folding her hands in front of her as she turned. She had been more than ready to ‘play posh’, putting on the air of a rich and powerful person. Maybe she could take a few pages out of Cissy’s handbook. She was sure that Lady Malfoy would be highly flattered. But as soon as she saw the king, her whole facade nearly failed. Her heart nearly froze as she saw the condition he was in.

The poor man was beyond ill or sickly… he was falling apart. One of his arms, and half of his face including his eye and jaw, were rotted away… he was rotting away. A gold mask barely hid the dept of the rot to his face and eye.

The thought was chilling. They carefully brought him in on a palanquin carried by four guards. After setting the whole thing down they slid it the rest out of the way, so he was seated at the table like the rest of them.

He made a move with his hand, and the men that delivered him stepped back.

“Sit, sit, please sit. It has been far too long since we all supped together… let us fill our stomachs first, then we will talk…”

The entire group sat, and the servants came out with the first course and drinks. Airy waved off the wine and turned to continue her conversation with Heleana. She failed to notice the king’s eyes turn to her.

“What in the Seven Hells was she thinking?” Baela breathed lowly as she looked at Madame Aradia, trying to get her thoughts together.

“It’s not her, it’s him. She was nice… interesting, even. Father liked her. CARAXES liked her. We’d been getting along, tried on dresses together, laughed and giggled. It must be him,” Rheana replied softly, a hint of blame in her voice.

“A witch that knew about dragons. Maybe a Valyrian witch. Now here, on the arm of that…” Baela started, but a loud stab from Jace’s knife stopped her words. Jace’s lidded eyes darkened at the sight of the two. His knuckles turned white from the force of the fist he was making.

Baela glared at Aemond. He was ruining everything, AGAIN.

Theirs was a short and brutal history. They saw each other once, on Driftmark, at her mother’s funeral. That same night, he snuck out and claimed their late mother’s dragon before her sweet twin sister even got a chance too. When they confronted him about it, he wasn't just cold and matter of fact, he was cruel about it. Saying ‘your mother is dead. Vhagar has a new rider now.” Then he called Jace and Luke bastards, and insulted Ser. Harwin’s memory.

She might have felt a little guilty when he first lost his eye. But now?

He was awful.

So why was Aradia hanging on his arm and now sitting next to him… and flirting?!

Baela just couldn’t understand it…

“He might have grown into his looks, but he’s rotten… Madame Aradia will figure it out soon enough,” Rheana stated firmly.

“Aemond’s not all that bad, really…” Luke tried to interject. But then he looked up from his bite of beef loin right into Aemond’s pointed glare focused right on him and a chill ran down his spine.

“Well…” Luke added weakly as he looked back down in shame at his own plate, “he used to not be so bad… before…” he trailed off as Jace’s dinner knife halted in his hand. All four of them knew what Luke was referring to, no other words were needed.

“Awful is awful, Luke,” Baela responded weakly, her words lacking confidence but Luke and even Jace stayed quiet.

The clatter and clinking of plates were heard as the second course was taken off and away from the table. This led way to awkward silence, as none of the family around the table felt comfortable with anything more than pleasantries with their seatmates.

Viserys’s eyes went to the maiden again as the servants exited the room. With her red hair she looked more like a Tully then a Targaryen at first glance. Then she turned her head to talk to his son, Aemond, and he saw her profile...

The curve of her nose, the pout of her lip, little dip just above her chin, the shine of her eyes.

She turned to her other side to laugh with Heleana. A light, happy laugh that made his throat catch.

It was Gael’s…

“You can see Gael clearly in her,” Daemon had told him. He had been right.

Goodness, he had almost forgotten what his gentle aunt had looked like… but when he saw Rose, he could see the ghost of Gael in her. In his mind’s eye the half-down half-up style faded to a silver-blonde braided up-do, the light red lips changed to a flowery pink, and the dark blue dress dissolved to a light summer dress.

Maybe Gael wasn’t as gone as he believed. Maybe she had left something of herself behind for them to find.

A twinge of pain hit his back and side, making Viserys wince and groan. Sadly, this constant pain had had been an unwanted companion for far too long. He knew soon the stabbing pain in his arm then the tearing pain in his missing eye would follow.

He wouldn’t be able to sit through the rest of the meal. His flesh would not allow it. He took his gold spoon and tapped it against the jeweled goblet. Everyone stopped talking, lowered their utensils or cups, and gave him their full attention.

He wasn’t planning on making any kind of announcement just yet only telling his family what he and Daemon would be looking into. The family could use a little joy. Hopefully it would bring them all a bit closer. He would do this quickly, then return to his room to rest.

“For the first time in many years, this family is once again under the same roof. Sitting at the same table… you cannot imagine how happy this makes this old man. To see all your faces here, home, again…" He spoke as he turned his head and smiled to his oldest daughter and grandsons, as well as his brother and twin nieces. He didn’t turn to his sons to see the looks change on their faces nor the questioning look on his new cousin’s face. Nor was he able to see the look of hurt and disapproval on his wife’s face. “But we weren’t just bought here today by chance. We were brought here because a missing piece of our family may have been returned to us…”

He had grabbed Jace’s, Luke’s, Baela’s and Rheana’s attention. As he turned his head to look over the table he saw identical looks of disbelief crossed the faces of Aegon, Alicent, and Otto. Aemond, unexpectedly, directed his gaze toward the girl seated beside him, as though he was already aware of the situation. Rose appeared more then taken aback.

“It appears my dear Aunt Gael might not have perished as we were led to believe but lived and had a family… a member of whom returned to Dragonstone, a few nights ago. Lady Aradia Rose,” he continued, smiling at the girl. Everyone’s eyes were now turned to her as silence and confusion washed over the rest.

“As such, I am hereby ordering an investigation… to confirm the connection between Gael and Aradia Rose… to see if this claim proves true. If Gael and her daughter were legally wed, I will be opening our family to her. I will be recognizing her, properly, as family...”

Rheana and Baela were the most shocked, looking at one another with wide eyes. Aegon looked utterly floored and spilled over half of his wine on himself. Luke was near the same as his uncle, with a dropped fork. Daemon and Rhaenyra had kind yet proud smiles on their faces. Otto looked like his brain couldn't understand the words that were just spoken. and Alicent looked at Aradia with new, wider eyes.

But Jace… Jace’s face changed in a different way. Jace realized what his grandsire's words meant…

Aradia being accepted as family meant two things. First considering how few Targaryen girls there were compared to how many Targaryen boys that had been born recently. Aradia would definitely be married inside the family. Secondly, if the current trend stuck it would likely be grandfather or mother that would approve Aradia's marriage. So Jace wasn't out of the running just yet.

"With that being put into motion, I believe this old man has used up the last of his energy for this day... I will retire. Please stay seated and enjoy the rest of the meal... goodnight," with that, and a wave of his hand, the four guards walked forward and took their spots. They grabbed the palanquin at its four corners for a second time that night, lifted him carefully, then took him out of the dining room, to his bed.

Everyone had stood again as the King was carried out. After he left, everyone quickly turned and looked at the others at the table. Alicent then slowly took her seat, and the others followed, all smiles wiped from their faces.

Otto glared hatefully at both Daemon then at Airy. She in turn looked between Rhaenyra and Aemond, confusion written clearly on her face.

Airy at start of dinner: YAY! It's like a date!!

Alicent at start of dinner: ;.; My boy has a crush...

*Viserys leaves. 'The good, the bad, and the ugly' theme starts to play.*

Daemon: -.-

Otto: -.-

Airy; wait, what da fuq just happened?...

Alicent: Oh, you sweet summer child... Welcome to the family. I'll pray for you.

Chapter Text

HELLO ALL WONDERFUL READERS!!

I've had a lot of people ask if I've abandoned this story, so i wanted to respond to everyone really quickly. I haven't forgotten this story and in fact, me and my awesome Proofreader, It's_Always_1895! have been hard at work. We've been filling plot holes, adding in more descriptions and new scenes, and smoothing out both writing and dialogue. We are up to the chapter 'Truth be told" right now. Meaning we only have 2 more chapters before we are 100% caught up and will be posting BRAND NEW CHAPTERS!! We have also added Photos/Art to the first 3 chapters and more will be added! My goal is to have one art/photo work per chapter, if not more. 

I have added a few stories in the meantime; "Give us a chance" and "Divided together" were just started. I'm still updating Life for a life and bronze bastards as I have been.

I just wanted you guys to know i didn't forget this story, I just didn't like looking back and seeing the typos, the plot holes, and places were i wished i had added in more to a scene or an extra scene. It's_Always_1895! has been a great help with that, and i have to say, I've NEVER been prouder and happier with the way the story is, and where it's going.

It short: I promise a haven't forgotten the story or you guys, and new and exciting chapters will be coming very soon!

Luv ya all! 

~ Sigyn_Stories

Chapter Text

A/n: WE ARE BACK!! Me and my awesome, wonderful Editor It's_Always_1895! have made it full circle! WE ARE NOW POSTING THE NEW CHAPTERS!!! Thank you, It's_always, for all your time, Effort, and help. I hope everyone enjoys the polished version of BctB. Feel free to re-read and enjoy the new addictions and the photos! (Like under with our good Queen, the witch of Harren hall, and a new addition to our story! This is part one, the first half of the chapter, the second will be posted soon! ENJOY DEAR READERS! 

        ~Sigyn

Alys, Alys, and Alys. (Part 1)

“NO!” a woman’s howling scream broke though the darkened tower.

The grays, blacks, and browns of rotted or burned wood and stone was everywhere. The faint gray light of the half-moon, shone through the gaps in the roof and the windows, the only source of light at all. No touches, lamps, or candles had been allowed within.

In the tower, up an old stone staircase covered with moss and clover, was a room.

The room was built with an old metal door, reinforced and heavy, with three large locks bolted to guard the occupant from the outside. Now all were rusted and broken, rendered useless. All through the inside of this abandoned room were shades of pink and red. A once pink crib, carpets, drapes, and tapestries with pink and red stitches decorated the room, forgotten and aged molded on windowsills, beds, and long ignored furniture. Most hung on by their last threads. A queen-sized red wood bed frame covered by a moth-eaten net canopy, one wet, flat, pillow and torn red sheets, sat against the left side of the room.

“NO, NO, NO!! COME BACK!” the voice shrieked again. The pop of logs in a fireplace doubled as more wood was tossed into flames. “BRING HIM BACK! BRING HIM BACK!!”

In the back of the long-abandoned room she sat right in front of the fireplaces where the heat of the flames was the most intense. The woman seemed intent on growing it into an inferno.

“I SAW HIM!! YOU SHOWED HIM TO ME!!” she yelled, as she chucked one last piece of mostly dried wood into the fireplace. She quickly got on her hands and knees and nearly crawled into the flame, not even bothering with the other items she had brought with her. A bag filled with books, herbs, and a jar filled with chunks and lumps set it a liquid that looked far too much like blood. All sat forgotten besides, ignored, as she tended to the flames again.

She only stopped tossing in more logs because she ran out of wood and the flames were becoming too hot for even her. Two streaks of tears rolled down her cheeks.

“You showed him to me before… you showed me my son! SHOW HIM TO ME AGAIN!” she commanded. This time it was less of a yell and more of a sob.

Aly Rivers of House Strong, the bastard witch of Harrenhall, looked back into the flames. Her eyes were wild and desperate. She had come here to the wailing tower because it had been a place of power… the workplace and prison of Lady Cassie, the first witch of Harrenhall. Now it served the needs of its current witch. While the entire place was cursed, this tower was where Lady Cassandra lived with her daughters. It was the best place to try to speak with the flames, to see what she had been struggling to see.

Her eyes locked back onto the reds and yellows flickering in front of her. She had to try. Even if it was intruding on Lady’s Cassie’s old rooms. She had to try and see her boy again… she had to. Because if she couldn’t see him here of all places, she might not see him again at all.

Her son. Her boy. The child she had been trying to have her whole life…

She had seen him in the flames a year ago. Her strong, healthy boy.

First, he had been a bump growing under her heart. Then she was given a vision of a baby with pure white hair, little hands, and her eyes. Next, she saw a toddler, holding his sire’s hand as he learned to walk his steps getting increasingly steady. Before long she glimpsed him as a child, standing behind her shyly as she spoke on his behalf for his inheritance.

After that, it got foggy and hazy…

She never got to see him as a teenager, nor as a man grown.

But she still saw him.

She was forty now. Her entire life she had lost child after child, suffered miscarriage after miscarriage. She became someone for the other woman here to pity.

Nursemaid, wetnurse, healer, midwife - she delivered and cared for babe after babe. But she was never able to become a mother herself… then she had been shown HIM…

Her perfect little boy. Her little prince. Then two days ago, she could suddenly no longer see him. He was fading away from her, and fast. She was starting to panic.

“Don’t…” she pleaded to the fire, more tears running down her face.

“Don’t take him from me… you promised… YOU PROSMISED HIM TO ME!!” Alys the shrieked, fixing her eyes back on the flames.

“You PROMISED me my boy!! GIVE HIM BACK TO ME!!” she roared into the fire…

After that scream the flames twisted. The red turned more orange, the yellow turned a sickly green. It started casting a fade tint of purple on the walls behind her.

The fire twirled at its center, and she could see into the flames again.

Her boy went running and giggling into a pair of arms. Two leather-clad arms lifted the boy up and swung him into the air. A tall man, with long white hair, pulled her boy to him, holding him in his arms. She saw that man’s side… then his back…

Then the eye patch he had placed over his left eye, the purple right eye was the same as her baby boy.

One-eye…

It had to be Prince Aemond, the Targaryen Prince. He pulled her son closer to him; her little boy wrapped his arms around his shoulders…

After just a few moments it vanished again, as quickly as it came. The vision completely disappeared, just like it had vanished before.

Yet again, her son was being snatched away from her. She tried to get closer to the flames, wanting to pull her boy out of them herself. To hold him tightly to her… but the heat of the flames was too much, and her boy was not yet real. She wanted to scream in rage at the injustice. She wanted to claw at her chest like a wild animal and wail.

“GIVE HIM BACK!! GIVE HIM BACK TO ME!! WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?! WHAT CHANGED?!” she screamed back at the flames.

A different scene emerged from the fire. Aemond, no longer holding her boy but holding the hand of a different toddler. A different babe was in a bundle, strapped to his chest. He walked towards a waiting Vhagar, a large, black blur to the left of her vision.

The new babe’s first flight. Green sheets, turned red. A woman’s hand, not her own holding another child. Two different dragon eggs under two different cribs… both times, on the red stones of King’s Landing. Not Harrenhall.

Her boy wasn’t just not present; he wasn’t there at all.

“No… no, this can’t be. How do I get him back?!” she wailed to the flames. There was a flicker of fire, but silence remained. 

“HOW-DO-I-GET-HIM-BACK?!” she demanded.

The three hills of King’s Landings were shown to her, clearer that want she saw before…

“I have to go to King’s Landing?”

Before she could get confirmation, the flames stopped twisting. The oranges returned to red, the green, yellow, and purple hues disappeared from the walls of the room.

The vision was gone… her boy was gone with it.

The heat from the fireplace lowered dramatically. She slumped near the stone fireplace, her breaths deep and heaving. She was starting to feel exhausted.

Her eyes locked on the now-normal flames crackling in the fireplace as she turned over this newest vision in her head.

Something had changed… Aemond, who she now believed was to be the sire of her child, seemed to have changed his course somehow. This new course meant her son was in danger of never being born.

Her green eyes now sharpened as she pulled herself up off the floor. Her ruby-red robes clinging to her body as she rose. A foul aura started to build and roll off her, as she locked her eyes hatefully at an obstacle she had not yet met.

She wanted her son. She wanted him more than anything. So, she was going to make sure she got him.

She would follow her god’s direction without hesitation. She would right what had so quickly gone wrong and she was sure she would be rewarded for it.

“As the Lord of Light commands…" the red priestess intoned, offering a subtle, self-assured smile.

Otto’s harsh eyes locked onto the red-headed intruder as the table piled on question after question.

That wench that had just shown on Dragonstone out of the blue, claimed to be the granddaughter of a Targaryen, and was now the center of this entire supper? A royal supper? She was causing more fuss than a single girl should, in court or out of it. She was causing him more problems than any one girl should.

Gael’s grandchild? An investigation ordered by the king himself?

He would have to handle this situation quickly; it could not go forward unchecked. He had to freeze this in its tracks.

“Could you sing us some songs from England?” Rheana asked next.

“I could sing them… but badly,” the girl joked, earning a few laughs.

“What’s your favorite color?” Heleana questioned gently.

“Red. Has been for over seven years.”

“Do you know any desserts or snacks from England the kitchen can make for us?” Luke asked hopefully.

“Or drinks?” Aegon added hopefully.

“Fish and chips and Earl Grey should be the first you try. I’m not sure about sourcing the ingredients, but I can look into it. I’ll try to write down other dishes, too.”

“Where did you live in England, anyway?” Baela questioned.

“Where is England? Is the weather nice there?”

“Do they all wear clothes like the ones you wore at Dragonstone?”

“No we don’t wear clothes like that, far from. My clothes from home look quite different...” Airy replied, skillfully skipping the previous two questions.

“So, you’re family? Truly? From Great Aunt Gael?” Rheana asked next, her voice full of excitement.

“We firmly believe so…” Deamon answered for her. “Not only does she have some of Gael personal effects, but she also has Alysanne’s ring.”

Otto’s eyes widened as he whipped his head back at the girl. The panic and fear that had been following him like a shadow this last week had found him once more, rising to a crescendo as the Potter girl lifted her hand to show the bright rubies of the three headed dragon ring. Otto’s blood turned to ice in his veins.

There was no way. It was not possible... it couldn’t be.

That ring was supposed to be gone… not even to be a footnote in history, how could it have found its way –

“Alysanne,” his mind answered. Queen Alysanne, The Good Queen... and the very first Targaryen whore he had learned to hate.

Otto’s grip on his wine glass tightened painfully. Foggy snippets and flashes of memories decades old came back. That old self-important hag with her white hair in perfect braids, dressed in fine silks and jewelry, smug, clever, with a biting personality. He remembered arguments in chambers and in halls. Fights with words, hands gestures and conversations with the kings that had turned to fights with swords, laws, and fallen bodies.

In his mind’s eye he saw two cold eyes shining above a string of pearls from Queen Alysanne, sitting beside her husband with a prominent baby bump. Next it was a hateful glare, the crown resting on a few grey hairs lying among the silver locks… A different memory now, of the same eyes now suspicious, watching him, Alysanne wearing a diamond tiara with a few wrinkles and crow’s feet… Finally, a memory of two deep hateful glares aimed at one another behind the old king’s back. A full head of grey hair on her head now, and a thinning, weakening frame while he was entering the prime of his life, triumphant. 

But now, he looked up from her ring on that girl’s hand, up to the new face…

He sized up her jawline, her cheekbones, her forehead as she turned to Aemond. He saw the faces of those that royal whore looking back at him. His grandson should be hating her, glaring at her, wishing her death… the boy should be a weapon of fire and flesh he had fashioned himself. A weapon Otto had carefully formed from a blooded ten-year-old boy with a gash on his face, an empty eye socket, and a hole in his heart. Now the boy was sitting beside her, holding her hand, in full view of others.

He had pulled out her chair for her. He had escorted her here!

Betrayal. Betrayal running in his veins, in his very blood. The brat was just as dishonorable and disgusting as all the others…

Otto looked back at the girl’s hand, focusing closer on the ring. It glittered back at him mockingly. Aemond leaned too close to that girl, whispered in her ear, and the girl laughed. But the only laugh Otto heard was the laughter of Queen Alysanne from beyond the grave.

Because he was sure that she was laughing at him, chortling and enjoying every minute of this, from whatever level of the sevens hell she was currently suffering on. Her long-term plan had finally made its way back to the Red Keep.

She had to have been the one that sent Gael away with the ring. Hells, he bet she had even ordered the girl to leave. Gael never would have left without her mother’s blessing. It had to have been her that sent Gael and that fucking ring away, to keep them out of his reach.

The ‘Good Queen’ had never trusted him. He had tried everything to win her to his side the first five years he was in King’s Landing to no avail. Even though she could never prove anything, her narrowed eyes and sharp ears always turned towards him.

She had made one final move against him, one that only came into play decades later. Just when everything he, the sept, and the measters had been working towards for the entirety of his life was about to come to fruition, an unknown and potentially devastating card was revealed.

That accursed ring was back. The danger of being found out had more than doubled.

And the boy Aemond...

He noticed how the boy gazed at her and then glanced again at the ring. The possibility of losing both Aemond and Vhagar now threatened him — whether to the infatuation with a red-haired harlot or because the boy couldn't leave matters undisturbed.

This could ruin everything.

Yes… he was quite certain he was hearing the ‘Good Queen’ laughing.

“I SAID we have made a DEAL with her, Otto. We intend on honoring it. Are you not listening?” Daemon snapped at his old nemesis. This jolted Otto back to himself and abruptly silenced the laugher that only he heard.

“What deal?” Otto questioned hastily. Daemon made a deal with that imposter? No. That would not do. He’d read that deal and see what he could do about it in the morn. Daemon’s lip went up as a small, feral gleam lit in his eye. Otto cursed himself. He had been taken unaware at important dinner and was highly unsettled now Deamon of all people, saw it.

“Yes; were you not listening, or have you suddenly become as deaf as you are stupid?” Daemon quipped, as he lifted his wine cup to gesture. “Lady Potter has given us valuable information on all the dragons on Dragonstone, so we are rewarding her for her services with gold and land.”

“Speaking of our deal there are still few dragons here in King’s Landing I must assess in order to fully honor the deal. Sunfyre, Dreamfyre, and Vhagar I believe?”

“Easily done, I will take you to Vhagar myself,” Aemond replied without pause, “we can go first thing on the morrow.”

Aegon, whose eyes were tracing Aradia’s face and form, gave a leer.

“You can see my dragon anytime you want, dearest cousin… all you need do is ask.”

Otto suppressed a groan. By the Seven Hells, could that idiot boy not control himself for even dinner? There was far too much him to do to have to deal with this as well.

Aemond slowly turned his body and his entire attention to Aegon. Did... did his brother really have the audacity to say that? To his flame? At a family dinner?

 With him sitting right here?

The table immediately fell silent, the twins, the Strong boys, Daemon, and even Rhaenyra stared at Aegon with similar looks of either shock or disgust on their faces. His mother shut her eyes slowly, as if she was in pain.

Baela, to his surprise, stood straight up and looked ready to storm at Aegon. She was held back by her quicker and gentler twin. Still, the rage they had on Airy’s behalf was noted. It appeared Baela and Rhaena came to care about his flame.

The glare he turned on Aegon put the glares he had been giving Rhaenyra’s boys to shame. The intense presence radiating from the one-eyed prince promptly drew the attention of both Daemon and Luke from Aegon. Luke regarded Aemond with a look of fear, as if looking at a nightmare made real.

Good, you should be scared… Aemond though harshly. Gods, how he hated that boy.

His mother, Alicent, who had seen the aftermath of their fight a few nights before, was far less phased. She turned to her second born son with a worried look that clearly read ‘please don’t’ and ‘not now.’

Aegon looked too scared to blink, his face paling greatly, wine glass frozen in his hand, watching his younger brother like a petrified sheep would a hungry dragon. Aemond’s piercing gaze remained on Aegon, and the elder prince started squirming in his seat. Aegon felt the icy sting of Aemond’s eye tingle up his spine. The fading cuts and bruises from the beat-down Aemond gave him a few nights ago gave phantom aches.

Finally, Aegon lowered his eyes to his wine cup and plate, mummering a barely audible apology.

Satisfied that his brother was efficiently cowed, Aemond turned his attention back to the table, to see worried looks on other faces. His mother nodded her thanks, and Otto looked a bit relieved. Daemon hawk-like eyes narrowed suspiciously at the one-eyed prince.

Jace looked at Aemond with worry, like he was a monster that needed to be caged. Luke looked utterly terrified of him. Aemond held himself back from smiling at that.

“… as you were saying?” Aemond spoke, breaking the silence. looking back to his flame. Jace gritted his teeth at that, his eyes locked on Aemond with glare full of venom and jealousy. Aemond intentionally ignored him and his antics. Let that spoiled princeling who was handed everything finally feel what it was like to be the last choice for once. Maybe it would help him grow as a person.

Aradia did not notice but focused instead on looking back and forth between the green brothers. She quickly took her flame’s lead and started where she had left off.

“I’ll see the three dragons that are here tomorrow, then. Gray Ghost and Cannibal will probably have to wait til much later.”

“We don’t expect anything on them. Gray Ghost is rarely ever seen. There is a reason he was named so. Cannibal is not only dangerous but travels back and forth from Dragonstone to Old Valyria often,” Daemon clarified for her.

“The children’s eggs are in their rooms, if you would like to see them, too. Oh! We can take you to see Dreamfyre and Sunfyre together! After we have our luncheon, of course…” Heleana added dreamily.

“You made plans for the marrow?” Rhaenyra questioned. Her eyes and voice let out only a hint of worry. Aradia broke into a smile.

“Yes. Heleana invited me to join her and Aemond. The twins adore Teddy and are very gentle with him so, I thought a little play date would do him good. We’ll eat while they enjoy each other’s company,” Airy said, with a smile towards Aemond, “we’ll have a full day tomorrow, for sure”

“What are your plans for tonight, then?” Jace asked in rushed words. His eagerness was easy to spot from the look in his eye and the way he leaned towards Airy.

His flame blinked, “I have no plans for tonight, just picking Teddy up from the nursery, reading him his nighttime story, then sleep.”

“You read to Teddi?” Rheana asked while gentling settling her twin back in her chair.

“Yes. Every single night, since the first night we stayed in Ireland. It’s best to keep it a habit. I have curated quite a little library for him. You should see it!” Airy said with a hint of pride.

“Isn’t he a bit young for that?”

Airy shook her head, “not at all, besides they are all children’s books. They are all easy reads, with pleasant stories. He enjoys being read to.”

“Children’s books?” Alicent said, an interested look on her face. Airy turned her head back to the Green Queen. Aradia was warned the queen could be a bit much, but that she favored Aemond and his happiness. Airy smiled warmly and decided to engage the queen. She was, after all, Aemond’s mother. Airy would like to have a good relationship with her, if at all possible.

“Yes, Your Grace,” she said, dipping her head respectfully. She would behave properly, and mannerly to Alicent just as she had to Rhaenyra when she first met her. “Fairytales, fables, short stories, tall tales… some of the stories I grew with, and a few more. I have collected quite a lot of them, all meant to entertain or teach moral lessons. He likes the talking and bright pictures for now. Soon he will start remembering the stories what he learns from them.”

The interest in Alicent’s face was clear, “I can certainly see how that could be beneficial…”

“I’d love to hear some of those stories… might I join you while you read to him?” Jace asked hopefully. A tentative plan formed in his mind, starting with getting time alone with Aradia. But his words got Luke’s attention as well.

“YES! That would be fun! I do not think I’ve heard any stories from… England, right? We’ve only heard Westerosi tales, or ones from old Valyria. We’d love to hear some from your home country!”

“Oh yes!” Beala burst in excitedly. Her previous anger now gone as her attention turned from Aegon to Airy.

“I would love to hear some, too,” Rheana beamed as well.

“My twins would love to hear as well! Do you want to tell the story in the nursery? We can head right there after supper and listen to your story before we put the children to bed…”

Daemon and Rhaenyra quickly agreed and Jace’s face fell as he gave a deep, reproachful look to Luke. Luke, for his part, gave a double-take and frowned. He had no idea why his brother would be upset at him for wanting to hear the story as well.

Airy met her flame’s eye in apology and sadness. An unamused ‘hm’ was enough to let her know he was not impressed by the sudden intrusion. He was hoping to spend time with her tonight, and wanted to hear the stories himself. Now, he would have to share her and her company with those he had wished to never see again.

The seven grant him patience…

-----*-----

The large carriage with the Malfoy family crest on both sides was ready, sparkling and shining as if brand new. Five silver-white horses, four harnessed side-by-side in two separate rows with one horse tied in lead, neighed and pawed at the ground in excitement. Xeno flicked his wand, lowering the last trunk onto the top of carriage. Lucius snapped his wand at it, casting a permanent sticking charm on all the luggage. Xeno dusted off his hands, as Luna gave out a cheer.

“That’s the last one!” she called out.

“You’re sure? All of them are accounted for?” Narcissa asked, while fretting over her peacocks as they flapped their wings unhappily in their cage.

“Yes, Mother. Xeno’s and Luna’s are under shrunken under the seat compartment, all of Auntie Andromeda’s things are in the compartment under the coachman’s seat, and all of ours are ether in the compartment in the back, or on the top rack. It’s all accounted for.”

“Including the vanishing cabinet? And watch your tone, young man,” Narcissa snapped coldly, not liking Draco using his arrogant drawl with her.

“Already shrunken, and in the top of the truck with my personal belongings… sorry,” Draco said, lowering his head a bit in apology. Xeno and Lucius shared a look the cousins hadn’t in decades. Narcissa was still as beautiful and dangerous as she was back then and had no issue reminding people of it.

Andy, with her newly dyed-red hair, walked out of the house. Luna nearly skipped over to her happily, linking arms with her.

“The Wackspurts say it’s time to go… we’ve got a lot of traveling to do. You should never keep Wackspurts waiting, they can get quite impatient,” Luna explained in that airy way of hers.

It was then the air became awkward. Off to the side, Neville and Hermione stood quietly next to Ron, who had arrived with nine additional letters for Airy from the Weasleys and Fleur.

Lucius, Narcissa, and Draco stayed by the carriage and horses as Andy and Luna joined them.

“Here… add these with Kingsley’s letters. Let her know we’re all thinking about her,” Ron said, as he handed them to Luna.

“We will, and don’t worry. We’ll find her quickly. We’ll make sure she’s safe…” Luna reassured in her dreamy voice.

The look Hermione gave at that statement spoke volumes, punctuated by the side-eyed glance Neville and Ron gave to one another.

“Well… as safe as she would normally be.”

“Get to her quickly. She’s far too trusting and has the self-preservation instincts of a lemming,” Hermione commanded in a firm voice. Draco’s laugh from next to the carriage door was the only response needed.

“Let her know we miss her. We’ll be watching the cabinet from this end, if she needs…” Neville trailed off as he shook Xeno’s hand. Xeno smiled in return.

“Time to go! Wackspurts say there’s no time to waste!” Luna declared as she led her father by the hand to the carriage. Andy, Luna, and Xeno hopped in one after another. Lucius and Narcissa followed right after. Draco shut the door behind them and then turned to the other three. After a moment of strained silence, he sighed and spoke.

“Okay… I’m not good at this but… I’m sorry. For everything. I know it’s been years, and I have no right to say it just as we’re taking off but I mean it. I was… severely mislead and made the wrong choices. So, I’m sorry. And I wish there was a way to make it up to all three of you.”

Shock and disbelief washed over all of their faces, as they looked at one another. Hermione cleared her throat and put out her hand.

“Just look after her and Teddy for us and we’ll call it even. Fair enough?”

“Fair enough, Granger,” Draco replied with a smile, as he shook her hand. He turned and climbed onto the coachman’s seat, strapping himself in with an enchanted belt. He grabbed the leather reins, and as he was getting ready to snap them, Hermione gasped.

“A POWER SOURCE!! Goodness, we forgot a power source for the circle!”

Draco then smiled wolfishly, “no, we didn’t, Luna had that covered. She got help finding one while she was in France. She brough him with her.”

“What? She did?” Ron spoke as he blinked rapidly.

“Yep. She got some help from a bloke you might have heard of name of Salamander.”

With that, and his signature smirk, a musical note cried out. A flash of orange and red flames suddenly burst at Draco’s side, and a familiar bird was sitting there as if it had been there the whole time.

“Fawkes!” Hermione, Ron, and Neville all burst out at the same time.

“Apparently, he missed Airy as well,” Draco said, as he lifted his arms, “alright. Let’s go.”

And with that, Draco snapped the reins, Fawkes gave a loud, resounding call. The circle under the carriage lit up with white light, flashed, and faded.

As the light faded, the carriage vanished leaving only the smoking circle and its design behind.

Andy and Cissy: HELP IS ON THE WAY, DEARIES!!

Luna and Xeno: WEEEEEEEEEE!!!

Lucius and Draco: ... ,,, 

Chapter Text

(A/N: HELLO EVERYONE! If you are just reading this chapter, and haven't read part one, please feel free to jump back a chapter! This one is shorter than last chapter, but longer than a few others. Hope you guys enjoy! as Always, my awesome editor is It's_Always_1895!)

Alys, Alys, and Alys. (Part 2!)

They were standing in the circle one moment and then barreling though a strange fire-like portal the next. The portal that seemed more like a tunnel than anything else.

Red, black, and oranges mixed with blues, purples and green. All swirled in a sickening spiral like some twisted traveling funhouse wheel. Draco kept a death grip on the reins, as he watched the white horses run forward. Some kind of wind blew his hair and robes wildly around him. Fawkes’ talons gripped into the seat next to him so tightly Draco could see holes digging into the wood. Even so, the bird gave out an excited call, as if urging the horses on even more.

So, forward they went, as if there was any other direction for them to go...

The tunnel sank then turned into a loop, and half spiral. It went up and down, winging to the left, a sharp right… Draco was sure there were some of those muggle rollercoasters that would have been gentler than this.

But soon he saw it, an end to the tunnel, the second circle. The sigils, lines, and runes lit up with white, shining brighter as they got closer. The five horses saw the end of their travels as well.  The leader let out a call that had the four others jolting ahead.

Faster they ran, headed right for the gate. Hooves struck the non-existed ground as the magic flashed around them madly.

They drew closer and closer, until finally they burst through the gate and into an entirely different world.

The circle was flat on the ground, so the change in the direction of gravity when they left the tunnel was jarring to say the least.

They went from rushing forward, to flying straight up out of the ground while arching. The horses were startled, and gave out cries, but they kept their legs in motion.  When their carriage suddenly started to lean dangerously forward and began falling down Draco screamed “assretto momentum!” firing a spell from his wand. The spell was able to lessen the blow and stop the carriage’s speed before they went crashing down on the ground.

The landing was rough but not disastrous. There were snaps and cracks from the carriage wheels, but nothing else and no one else, not even the horses, were harmed. Draco yelled a “woah!” as he pulled, full force, back on the reins. The five horses came to a stop but still kicked and neighed in displeasure.

Draco looked around at where they were, an all-to-smug fire bird sitting next to him. Fawkes somehow appeared even prouder of himself than he was a moment ago, the feathery embodiment of ‘look what I did!’

The door to the carriage burst open, and Narcissa was out in a flash, rushing to check on her son.

“Draco? Are you alright? You’re not hurt?”

“I’m fine, mother,” Draco replied in an annoyed tone. as he wrapped the reins around a hook on the seat.

“That was violent, though. You didn’t hit your head, did you?”

“I didn’t hit my head, mother. I’m fine. I knew it was going to be a bit chaotic when I volunteered to steer.”

“Draco, honestly…”

“I think a wheel broke.” Draco said, knowing that it would distract his mother.

Lucius and Xeno were out the next moment, and hearing Draco, began looking at the wheels. One had snapped completely, but two others were easily repairable with magic.

Xeno, Lucius, and Draco started planning to repair them. Narcissa decided to stay close by the carriage, Luna had yet to step out. Andy, on the other hand, started to look at their new surroundings.

It was night here as well, the clouds and moon giving minimal light. They were surrounded by trees and greenery that was dense, but not overgrown. It was a small forest, probably on land that was owned by a noble family.

It was also quiet, eerily quiet.

Andy’s newly touched-up red hair, she hated looking so much like her crazed sister, was brighter than the entirety of the darkened forest around her. It made her stand out in a ghostly way as she walked around the carriage. The trail of dirt and the impact marks on the ground behind them were easy to follow, so she did. She wanted to see where the other side of the circle was, to see where they had emerged from.

As Lucius and Draco flicked their wands to lift the front of the carriage, and Xeno quickly threw repairing charms at the front wheels Andy back tracked about thirty or forty feet. Where it was even darker, before she had to take out her wand and cast “lumos.” It was then she saw faint gray smoke coming up from the ground. She walked forward to look at the smoking magic circle, carved about a foot and a half into the ground, the runes and cycles still glowing with an orange and red light that were fading very slowly.

Not on the ground, underground.

The circle had been carefully carved into a stone plate, which, over time, became buried beneath the earth. Approximately eighteen inches of stratified soil and vegetation were visible around the edges of the circle, as though they had been scorched away while the stone plate remained undisturbed. Remarkably, this circle closely matched those depicted in Cassie’s notes—indeed, it was nearly identical — and lucky for them, had remained intact if forgotten.

She moved her wand to shine its light on the different parts of the circle.

That was when an invasive, foreboding, bone-chilling shiver ran down her spine…

There was something magical nearby. Something that had been tainted… she didn’t know how else to describe it. Her senses were going wild, and every bone in her body telling her that something nearby was wrong.

It was like walking into a flower shop, then being hit with the scent of long-rotted meat.

Something in the air, the wind, the earth itself felt so very, awfully wrong.

It wasn’t the circle, but something close by, nonetheless. Narcissa and Lucius were now looking that way too. Draco and Xeno seemed too busy with the repairs to catch on just yet. But Luna? She poked her head out of the carriage for just a moment, before quickly pulling it back in.

Andy looked over to the right and lifted her wand up trying to shine more light in that direction. She saw nothing but more trees, greenery, bushes… but the feeling remained. The feeling of something that had been twisted and perverted, and far too close to them.

“Andy?” Narcissa called out with hesitation. Andy began turning to head back that way.

“Don’t worry, I’m fi-“Andromeda’s voice choked as her body froze half-way through her turn. She locked up like statue, half-turned, her wand still shining in her hand. As she had been turning to her sister, she saw it.

It was a managed tree, one unlike any of the other trees around it. It was wide and tall with age, but bare of fruit or leaves. There were hardly any branches on it. Half of the limbs had seemed to have been broken. But the worse was the face. It was cut deep into the truck on the tree itself, with streaming tears of old, dried sap running down from its eyes, looking directly at her. The mouth opened wide in a silent scream, the face frozen in contact, twisted face of pain, warped and twisting from its own decay.

It was old, decrepit, and… dead.

The tree, and whatever magic it used to have, was dead.  

If her voice hadn’t gotten stuck in her throat she would have screamed.

The sickening aura around this wood now made sense. Someone had murdered something ancient and magical… and that murder had left a stain in the very ground it happened on.

A lone raven screamed out as it landed on one of the tree’s shortened, broken limbs. It jumped on the branch, facing her like she was an intruder. It’s red, glowing eyes locked suspiciously on her.

A second raven joined it on the same branch. A third landed nearby on a higher limb.

They called out together as Andy started slowly stepping backwards. More ravens began to emerge from the dark, joining them, gathering defensively around the tree. Three more, five more, eight more….

Tens, then dozens. Before long an entire flock of ravens, all cawing and calling, were looming on the branches. It seemed every raven in the woods was returning to the tree. Numbering a hundred or more and growing. All were dotted around that dead, screaming tree…

Every eye of the flock on the tree was turned on to her.

Nope. Not happening. They were not staying in this accursed wood a moment longer.

Whatever living and useful magic had been here before had long been befouled. There was nothing good to be found here.

Andy finished the rest of her turn and ran back to the carriage. She had to warn the others, and they would get out of here… then she saw the second thing that made her terrified that night.

A tall, imposing woman was standing only a few yards from the carriage, holding a bow with an arrow aimed directly at Draco’s chest.

She had thick black hair, wavy but currently semi-contained a wide braid, sand-toned skin with a hint of red on her cheeks. Cold steel grey eyes with a dangerous glint in them stared at the intruders from down her arrow. She wore men’s trousers and a white overshirt, with a woman’s over bust corset, all sewn to fit her form. Everything but the under shirt was an earthy brown color.

Everything about her screamed dangerous.

Narcissa looked wide-eyed and panicked at her only boy, Xeno looked hesitant to even move, knowing bow and arrows were deadly, but not how deadly. Luna was staying far back inside the carriage and probably wouldn’t emerge unless made to.

Lucius, however, was seemingly unmoved. But Andy knew he was standing stock-still but enraged. He knew a magical shielding spell would only work against spells, not projectiles. His hand twisting at his wand, ready to fire off cruse after curse at the woman before she shot her arrow.

“What in the Seven Hells do you think you’re doing on my family’s land let alone entering our Godswood at the hour of the Ghost?” the firm feminine voice that came from her perfectly matched her look. Her eyes were locked on Draco, just as the ravens’ eyes were locked on to all of them. Lucius and Draco met her gaze, all three unflinching. The trademark Malfoy sneers were on the men’s faces but the woman was unimpressed.

A deep tension filled that air mixing with the sense of wrongness rolling off the tree. No one was willing to break the silence. Narcissa finally dared to answer.

“We were traveling when our wheel broke, we are simply looking to get back on the road. Now point your weapon away from my son so we can engage in civil conversation.”

The woman’s eyes snapped to Narcissa, but her lips and jaw unclenched when she heard the word son. She looked back at Draco with a much calmer demeaner. Andy took a deep breath and moved to continue smoothing over the situation when she caught sight of the tree out of the corner of her eye and different words burst from her.

“Someone killed a magical tree…” everyone’s head snapped to her with various looks of surprise. Lucius, Xeno, and even the archer turned to face her completely, their attention caught. Andy pointed her wand back to the tree, lighting up the horrifying, frozen scream once more. Lucius and Xeno looked at one another with disbelief, as Narcissa grabbed at her chest and gasped. Draco gave a low hiss.

“Who… who would even dare?” Lucius spat.

Everyone took a moment to take in the tree and the ravens, then turned to look at one another for a few tense moments, waiting for any action or reaction.

The woman began lowered her bow… but only from Draco’s heart to his gut, arrow still notched.

“Ben, stand down,” the woman called over her shoulder.

A boy, maybe just turned thirteen or fourteen, emerged from the shadows of the tree line, uncomfortably close to Andy. He stood as if he had been there the entire time. Hell, he might have been.

He sheathed a sharp iron dagger quietly back to his side as his eyes went to the woman, awaiting orders. While he was a bit short and skinny, there was a wild look in his eyes that didn’t fade after he put his weapon away.

The black-haired woman then turned her attention back to Narcissa.

“This is my nephew, Lord Ben Blackwood. The heir of the Blackwood family. I am Lady Alysanne Blackwood or ‘Black Aly’ if you will. Welcome to Raventree Hall.”

Black Aly: Back off or I’ll kill the boy!!

Lucius: No, before you do I’ll Kill YOU!

Ben: Try to kill my aunt, I’ll kill you first!

Cissy: Bloody hell; Noone is killing anyone!

Andy: Hey… Guys… Someone murdered a magic tree.

Everyone: O.O… o.o… -.-…

Draco: … So… we’re killing the tree killers together, right?

Everyone: YES!!!

A/N: I KNOW the book readers are freaking out right now. ^.^ And yes, Black Aly will be apart of the story going forward. Luv ya all!

Chapter Text

The Three Little Pigs

Airy sighed internally, as she cradled Teddy. Dyana had gently placed him in her arms as soon as she walked into the nursery. Teddy had quickly cooed and nuzzled. Before she had even started giving him kisses, she checked his beanie. Still safe on his head. The servants and maids moved the chairs in the room, shifting and sorting them into a half-circle in front of the fireplace.

Before long the whole family had been assembled and seated. Heleana and the twins Settled themselves in a comfy pile, using most of Heleana’s skirts as a nest. Alicent sat into a chair behind of Heleana, on the same side Aemond was standing guard to her right. Rhaenyra and her family sat all together on the left. Rhaenyra was also on a chair, her boys seated and girls cross-legged and buzzing with excitement next to Aegon. Daemon stood at her side with his hand on his sword hilt. Uncaring of sides Aegon flopped in the middle of the two groups. All seemed ready for a story time she had been volunteered for.

“Well, since we have little ears and big ears in attendance, we’ll have to do a story that’s appropriate for everyone. Would you like to hear Sleeping Beauty, Snow White, The Three Little Pigs, or Rumpelstiltskin?” Daemon’s face scrunched and his nose flared at the sound of the last title.

“The Three Little Pigs,” Jace answered immediately, as a strange smile came over his face. His eyes turned to Aemond with a strangely smug face Airy had never seen on his before washed over him. Airy’s blood went cold. Aemond had told her about Pink Dread, but she thought better of Jace. Bringing it up, let alone trying to make a jab about it was cruel of him, and unfitting for what she had expected of him.

“I’m sure we’d all love to hear that one,” he continued, as Luke chuckled from the side. Even Aegon snickered a little but quickly shut his mouth.

Aemond’s lone eye locked on him with a burning fury, and he started to turn his body towards them; he looked more than ready to become volent with him, but before he did, he saw Airy glare at Jace. She then locked eyes and made a motion with her hand to Aemond, a silent gesture of support. The cold, harsh look that Airy sent to Jace made the target of her ire suddenly feel off balance.

Yes, Jace I already know.  His eyes filled with disbelief, then worry, then shame.

But then Aradia gave a near frighting smile, and pulled Teddy a little closer, looking right in Jace’s eye…

“Alright… The Three Little Pigs,” told MY way she added to herself, as she looked back to the group. She knew just how to add a little spin this tale to teach Jace, and maybe the other Targaryen’s, a little lesson…

“Everyone comfortable and ready?”

Everyone nodded or gave words of confirmation. Baela and Rheana rested in a nest of their own skirts on the floor, and Aegon lay as flat board of wood, his upper half tilted towards the twins and the wine goblet grasped perilously in his hand next to his wife, half on his brother’s feet. Luke sat on the floor next to Rheana, nearly at Daemon’s feet.

“Okay then. Let’s begin…” everyone, including Daemon gave small smiles as they got ready to listen.

“Once upon a time, there was a land where all the animals were intelligent. They were just as smart and organized as people. Near the top of the social ladder were pigs. They helped rule the lands, make laws, and keep order… just like nobles do.”

The twins giggled at the idea of pigs being people, but Daemon’s snicker was soon followed with a loudly whispered “So not that far off from the Small Council, then…” The laughs came mostly from the black side of the room, as the green side sent sideways glances and glares. The exception was Aegon, who snickered even more than he did before. Airy raised an eyebrow, but with her past with the Ministry of Magic and lack of knowledge of the small council, she knew she couldn’t refute any claim.

“ANYWAY…” she continued loudly, regaining their attention. “In this story, we’ll talk about three siblings that were raised together, the three little pigs. All three had just reached adulthood. One day their father took them all outside.’

‘You are all getting older now. I believe it’s time for you three to build your own futures, and your own houses…’ the father pig said, as he showed them three small pieces of land. All right next to another, one after the other.

‘These are three spots I’m giving to you. To build your houses and your futures, right here… build them well,’ he said, before giving them all a hug.”

There was now a hush in the room, as the children got pulled into the story and the adults started taking it more seriously.

“To my first child, I will give a large supply of straw bales. To my second child, I will give the woods and trees around this whole area. To the youngest, I will give the wet pit of red clay at the back of our land.” A few sneers sounded in the room. Aegon’s and Jace’s eyes both traveled to the same person. Aemond’s jaw tightened at their jeering and stares. The far too familiar sting was far more grating than he had ever wished it to be… but he wouldn’t lose his temper and snap. Not in front of his mother, nor his flame. Airy ignored them and locked eyes with Aemond, giving him a look that said, ‘just wait.’

“So… the eldest pig took that large amount of straw and quickly built his house. He stacked the bails to make walls, flattened them and weaved them to make the doors, and fashioned a very comfortable straw bed. He used up all but a few bails of the straw before he was done. Because of this, the oldest pig’s house was completed first. The oldest then rested in his straw bed, looked out the straw-lined windows, and was happy. ‘I need nothing more than what my father gave me. This spot and the straw,’ the pig mumbled as he rested.”

A soft, almost nostalgic smile went over Rhaenyra’s face. Aegon's expression shifted, taking on a subdued and distant demeanor. Airy pushed back the feelings that those opposing looks gave her. They wouldn’t be smiling at the end of the story…

“The second pig walked through the woods and the trees that the father pig had granted them. He gathered up all the finest sticks he could find, brought them back to the cleared spot, and started to build walls. After the pig ran out of sticks, he went back out and brought back more. After about four or five days, the second pig had put together little house made entirely of sticks. He smiled as he finished putting up a stick door, saying proudly: ‘Oh, what good work I’ve done… I’m happy with my house. I’ll stop building here and just repair it when needed.”

Airy saw Jace and Heleana gave little smiles at that and smiled back.

“Then, there was the third little pig. The third little pig took the longest time to make his house. He took the red clay, compressed it, and turned them into bricks. The pig waited days for them to dry, then repeated the process so he could have all the bricks that would be needed. As the last batches of bricks drying, he went to the second pig…

‘Can I trade some of the bricks I’ve made for some of the sticks from your wood to help us build our houses?’

‘Sure!’ chimed second pig. ‘I only want twenty bricks, so I can make a small fireplace. I’ll trade you forty good sticks in return.’

‘The third pig agreed. The very next day, the second pig got the bricks he needed to complete the second house, and the third pig got the sticks he needed to complete his house. The third pig laid out even more bricks, and as he waited for those to dry, he went to the first pig.‘

‘Can I trade some of my bricks for some of your straw, to help us build our houses?’

‘This the straw father gave me! You have no right to it!’ the first pig protested.

‘He’s my father, too,’ the third pig argued.” The awkwardness that followed in the room was priceless to Airy. The uncomfortable looks, a few staring at the ground, and the way Rhaenyra shifted uncomfortably, before forcing herself to freeze in place.

“ ‘Oh, Fine.’ Said the first pig. ‘If you bring me one brick, I will trade you one bale of straw.’

‘So, the third pig brough the first pig just one brick and left with just one bale. The third house, now with comfortable straw beds, was soon finished. All three little pigs now had finished building their homes. One house made of straw. One made of sticks. The last made of bricks.”

Airy put a creepy little grin on her face, changing her look completely and lowered her voice.

“But then… later that night… a big, bad wolf walked onto the three little pigs land and saw the first house made of straw.’

‘As he walked closer, he could smell the little pig through the door. His stomach grumbled and he licked his chops… he was so very hungry…”

Just as Airy said that Jaehaerys and Jaehaera went wide eyed and shuffled nervously closer to Heleana.

“BAD WOLF!” Jaehaera squeaked in a tiny voice, as she brandished and waved her sewn doll like a sword in the air at the ‘wolf’.

“BAD WOLF NEEDS TO GO AWAY!” Jaehaerys burst after his twin.

Airy chuckled as she moved a wriggling Teddy to her side. He was excited by hearing her voice and the change in her words. She made a fist with her free hand and continued the story.

“He stalked up to the bound-straw door, pounding his fist on it three times… BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!” The little ones, and even a few of the bigger kids jumped. Aradia then changed her voice to the gruff, deep tone she remembered hearing from Fenrir Grayback.

“Little pig, little pig! LET ME IN!!’

‘Not by the hair on my chinny-chin chin!’ she replied, three pitches higher than she was speaking before.

While the twins still looked a little scared, Aegon snorted loudly into his wine cup. Aemond’s smug aura doubled as he turned his lone eye to his older half-sister with ‘hm’ and no small sense of amusement. While Otto and Alicent were confused, Deamon and Jace turned and glared at the two brothers. Aemond and Aegon met one another’s eyes. For a moment there was just silence, until Aegon snickered, Aemond kept himself composed but the amusement in his eye and lifted smirk shown.

Rhaenyra with chin hairs… what a thought.

Their thoughts were cut short as Aradia continued.

“Then I’ll huff; and I’ll puff. And I’ll BLOW YOUR HOUSE DOWN!”

The reactions from those words, Otto and Alicent included, were visceral. Hairs stood on end, backs went ridged, blood ran cold. Each person in the room had their own personal chill running through them.

A shaky sort of chill, close to an adrenaline rush, ran though Daemon, the same chill that kept him alive in the stepstones, commanding an army against his brother’s wish.

A chill of ice-water and fear ran though Rhaenyra. The same chill she felt on Driftmark, the first time the word ‘bastards’ was aimed so directly at her boys in the cold salty air.

A darker, ghostly chill akin shivering in a graveyard at midnight ran thought Otto. Ghosts of sins and victims’ past, coming to him to collect their dues.

Aemond’s back became even straighter as a steel-like shiver—reminiscent of the sound of a drawn sword—ran down his spine. The same sword draws he heard every time he went to the training ground. Preparing, practicing, readying, knowing not when the fight was coming, only that it was.

“The wolf took in a deep, deep breath. Once he was ready, he blew…”  Aradia leaned over, a took a deep, exaggerated breath, expanding her chest… just like a Dragon before unleashing its fire. As she blew, she moved her head, looking even more like dragon to her audience. The force she was putting behind the breath at the ‘small house’ and the way unsettling way she looked down, hungrily at the ‘Little Pig’ sealed the comparison in everyone’s mind.

She saw in hesitation, worry, and unspoken fear in their eyes. Rhaenyra began turning her ring. Alicent started picking at her hands and nails. Daemon’s eyes seemed to be seeing two things at the same time. Aegon dropped his lofty grin and sat up straighter. House Targaryen had never feared dragons, not in stories nor in life, but for some reason her mimicry of a dragon was… foreboding.

“The wind was too strong, the straw was too light, and the house built with no real foundation. A few deep breaths were all it took for it to be blown completely away… leaving the first pig exposed and in danger. The wolf stalked forward while licking his chops. Getting ready to pounce on the little pig.” Little Jaehaera gripped onto her mother, as little Jaehaerys tucked his head into her shoulder.

“But then the first little pig grabbed the red brick the third pig had traded him and threw it at him, striking the wolf right on the head!” This instantly caused the twins, and a few others, to burst into giggles. Airy smiled a bit proudly at that, as the tense air lightened. She wouldn’t frighten the children any more than she had to if she could help with it.

“So then, while the wolf was holding his head and howling in pain, the little pig jumped up and ran quickly to the second pig’s house. The second pig let the first pig in and shut the wooden door behind them. But soon, the big, bad wolf caught up with them.’

‘Little pigs, Little pigs; Let me in!!” She said, in Grayback’s voice again.

“Not by the hairs on our chinny-chin chins!!” another round of giggles from the kids, and a sideways smirk from Aemond, to a newly offended Aegon.

“Then I’ll huff… and I’ll puff… and I’LL BLOW YOUR HOUSE DOWN!!” Airys said, making fake claws with her left hand, and jumping towards the twins, Luke, Rheana, and Baela. Shrieks and laughs sounded freely.

“The wolf once again took a few deep breaths. He then blew, and blew, and blew.” She repeated the same motions as before. The leaning, the expanding chest, and dragon-like breath.

“It held out longer then the first pigs’ house. But the wolf didn’t give up and soon sticks started flying away. The halls of the house weakened. Far too quickly the second house began to snap, crack, and fall like stone. This time, the tougher stick walls gave them enough time to run away. They rushed together to the third pig’s house. The third pig quickly let the other two into his house and shut the door soundly behind them. Moments later, just like before, the big, bad wolf ran up to the house. For a third time he pounded his fist on the door, ‘Little pigs, little pigs! Let me in!!’”

“Not by the hairs on our chinny-chin chins!” the twins and Heleana called out, gathering more giggles. Rhaenyra eyes turned to the twins with amusement. She took a moment to look at the two smaller children for the first time. But just as she started to take them in, Aemond stepped forward, using his long tunic to break her line of sight to the twins and Heleana. She gave a surprised blink to him, while getting a freezingly cold glare in return, one that spoke volumes. Aemond stood, stock still, in that same spot, never breaking his eye contact with her.

Rhaenyra frowned but took the hint. She returned her eyes to Airy and Teddi in the front.

“Then I’ll huff… and I’ll puff… and I’ll BLOW your house down!!”

Airy took a dramatic pause for the story for just a moment. She used the time to briefly make sure Teddy was still awake, dry, properly supported and comfortable. With that check done, she turned back to her audience.

“So, the wolf tried to blow down the third house. He blew and blew, took one breath after another… but the bricks were strong, made with patience and time. The wooden doors and windows made from good, tough wood held up against the hot wind. And most importantly, the foundation was steady. Not even one brick was moved.

The wolf kept at it for hours, blowing and blowing, until he used up all the air in his lungs. Finally, he collapsed in exhaustion. After the wolf had grown quiet, the three pigs lay down on the straw beds and went to sleep. When they woke the next morning, the wolf was gone.”

Let the kids make of that what they will… the adults certainly have. Airy thought, as she put a bright smile on her face.

“That same morning, the three pigs sat down and really talked. They decided to stay in one house, and work alongside one another. They would sell straw, wood, and well-made red bricks. In the end, the three little pigs working together in their house thrived unlike they would have in separate houses of their own.’

With that, Aradia Potter stood even straighter, set her face like she had seen McGonagall set it a hundred times during her school years, and took the time to lock eyes with every single Targaryen, Velaryon, and Hightower in the room in turn, moving from left to right, making sure not to miss anyone as she spoke.

‘The moral of this story? Your house is only as strong as you make it. If you wish to survive the wolves, it’s best to take your time, be sure to utilize the strengths you have as well as the gifts you were given and build a future… together.”

A hush fell across the room right after, as everyone started looking at one another or at the floor. It was far more awkward than any of the silences before.

“The Raven Tree was poisoned three generations ago.” Lord Samwell Blackwood began, as he motioned for his servants to serve more wine to their guests. It had only been a few hours since they had arrived here in Westeros. Black Aly and Ben had brought them straight to Samwell after meeting. After giving them bread and salt, much to the bafflement and amusement of the travelers, he had insisted they join the household for supper. The Blackwood lord had long brown hair with wild curls like his sister only his were littered with fly aways. He also had lively brown eyes, and a well-kept, trimmed mustache and beard.

He sat at the head of the table with his sister, ‘Black Aly’, to his left and his son, Ben, to his right. Ben’s eyes drifted over to Luna every few moments. Cissy and Andy had braided her hair, and she was draped in lavender dress robes for dinner. It seemed Ben was very appreciative of their work. At the opposite side of the table Lucius sat at the head, with Xeno and Luna to his right. Narcissa, Andy, then Draco seated to his left.

“When one of our great grandsires moved the family to the Riverlands from the North, they brough their own Weirwood tree, a true Weirwood tree. The sapling grew quickly after it was planted. Not only was it blessed by the old gods, but it was our family’s connection to the earth, the moon, our past… as well as our family’s gift.”

“Magic,” Draco started out loud. He offered a fork with a plump piece of beef on it, and a regal looking Fawkes, perched on the back of Draco’s chair, snapped his beak once to nab it, then happily swallowed it. Three nods from the Blackwood’s confirmed his assertion, all three staring unabashed at the amazing phoenix. Samwell finally broken the stupor.

“Yes. Magic.”

“So, The Blackwoods are a magical family?” Lucius asked leadingly. The look Andy shot Lucius as he asked the question quieted him immediately. Narcissa gave a grateful look to her sister before sending another warning look to her husband.

“We were… until the spring that those Brackens snuck in and murdered it.”

The reaction that ran though the Malfoys’ and the Lovegoods was instant, anger, glares, jolts. A murderous gleam lit in Lucius’ eyes. Samwell continued the story as the servants started to place more baked fish onto their plates.

“What happened that night? Did they use a potion? Chemicals?”

“All we know is that they snuck into the Godswood one night and poured something all around the tree roots. What it was, we may never know but it caused the grass around the tree to start dying the very next day. Two days later, the leaves started drying out. After the leaves fell, the roots began to rot. A week later the sap… well, I’m sure you saw the face. Any and all sap left in the tree has dried by now.”

“It took two or three more weeks for it to die completely. Our great grandmother and her son tried that whole time to save it. In the end, it was all for naught. Once the tree died the magic our family used for generations, harnessed through the tree, was ripped from us.”

The wince from Draco and the tears in Luna’s eyes spoke volumes.                 

“They didn’t just kill our Weirwood tree… they killed our family’s connection to the old gods,” Aly accused as she stabbed her fork into her roast. Her eyes locked on it as if it had given personal offence. “They somehow found a way to negate the gifts the old gods had given our family. We went to the crown, when it first happened and many times after… but the answer was always the same. King Maegor looked into it. He seemed to understand the importance it had to us and our gods. In the end, there was just not enough proof. There was some proof, mind you, but the word of one witness who was a known drunk didn’t carry much weight against an entire noble family. With the all the other troubles he already had across the realm his mother convinced him couldn’t just accept one account alone. He had to dismiss it, but he was infuriated that he had to. King Jaehaerys claimed there was ‘nothing to be done about it.’ Everyone knows he had to make peace with the Faith of the Seven, he wasn’t going to do anything that made it look like he was favoring the old gods, even in the name of justice. King Viserys wouldn’t even hear us out, saying it was a ‘old wound he did not wish to reopen.’ Even if the Brackens all but bragged about it, even to this day, nothing has been done.”

“But the ravens still stayed here, on our land and by the tree so, our family decided to stay.” Aly continued from where her brother had left off. She took a fork to her cut of beef. “We raise and train ravens still, to this day. They deliver messages across the whole of the Seven Kingdoms. They are just as much demand now as they were back then… they became our sole livelihood after that.”

Lucious and Narcissa looked at one another from across the table, exchanging silent conversation. Both flickered their eyes to the princely red and orange feathery mass sitting behind their son.

Bird familiars.

While it was mainly owls in their world, any bird could become one. Ravens were an interesting substitute. A second silent exchange passed between the two. No words were needed. A decision was quickly made through shared experiences. A magical family needed justice, to have what their family was owed given back to them. What seemed to be a magical totem needed avenging. An alliance could surely be made, especially if the way the Blackwood heir was looking a Luna was any indication.

Narcissa nodded slightly, and Lucius gave her a quick, easy-to-miss lift of his lip before turning back. They were of the same mind yet again.

“What the Brackens did was unforgiveable and If at all possible, we’d like to help. To revive or replace the tree, and see the Brackens punished for their offence.”

Alys’s eyes snapped up at them before turning back to her brother. He in turn, looked to her.

“Could they really do that?” Samwell asked his sister quietly, not wanting the other side of the table to hear.

“They came up from a seal buried feet under the earth… burst out it like a demon from the seven hells. They very well could bring the tree back.”

“But before we get to that, I’m afraid we have an urgent task we need to see to first…” Lucius added. Lord Samwell and Aly turned their attention back to them.

“Oh? What task would that be?”

“We need to get to King’s Landing to retrieve our niece. It would certainly be helpful to have a guide to get us there.”

At this Alys, Samwell, and Ben all smiled.

“Easily done. In fact, we can escort you there ourselves,” Alys answered.

“I’ll go with as well,” Ben volunteered, his eyes finally leaving Luna for just a moment, before going back. “The King’s Road can be a… rough place at times. We can get you safely there.”

“Truly?” Andy blinked rapidly, sounding surprised at the offer.

“Yes, though it is nearly a two weeks travel, even with fresh horses.”

Lucius, Xeno, and Draco turn to one another with confident smile, and Andy and Cissy looked at one another with matching smiles of joy. All knew their magic carriage and magic-bred horses were more than up for accelerating this task.

“Oh, I’m sure we can more then half that… We’ll make in there in five.” all three faces of the Blackwoods blanched at that, stunned to silence.

“How quickly can you be ready to depart?” Lucuis asked, a cocky smirk on his lips and a tilt to his head.

Samwell: Did we just become best friends?

Lucius: I think we did…

*Luna* ~Glowing~

Bloody Ben: o.o *Is this love? Bum-Bum-bum That I’m feelin’?*

Chapter Text

Editor is the great It's always 1895!

In the Middle of the night

Ser Elias walked into Dragon’s Cove. He was no longer in his Red Guard uniform and armor, but his daily clothes. As he entered, he was waved over to a table near the fireplace, where three of his fellow guards were already sitting and talking.

“There he is, Ser Elias!” called out the young-looking man with dark hair and rough features.

“Hey there, young Alaric! Lambert and Randel, too! Looks like I’m the last one here, eh?”

“You know well and good you’ve got to move quicker than that if you want to beat us to our pint!” Lambert, nearly twenty name days with full head of orange-red hair said with an amused smile as Randel, an older man with salt-and-pepper hair and beard, grabbed a drink off the table and handed it to him as he joined the other three.

“So what’s new, lads?” he asked as he started on his pint.

“Ooooh, get ready for this, Elias, the commander seems to have gotten himself a lady,” Lambert revealed with a flourish of arm.

Both Elias and Alaric gave shocked looks as the other two smiled.

“What? You’re joking…” Elias started.

“Hold up, ya meanin’ OUR commander? Commander Aemond?” Alaric questioned as he looked back and forth between the other two, disbelief on his face. “Couldn’t be, he was raised by White Cloaks.”

“A lady, red of hair, came to King’s Landing the other day with Princess Rhaenyra. She left the princess’s side and went running around asking all the Red Guards where she could find Commander Aemond. They pointed her to his solar,” Lambert spoke to the rest at the table.

“Not only was she invited in the solar but stayed there talking to him for an hour. Then, he took her to his sister and told everyone to keep an eye on her for him. Keep Daemon and Jace away from her, too. Now, the funny thing is… less than an hour later Prince Jace was asking around about her...”

“You’re pulling our leg,” Alaric retorted after a beat.

“I’m as honest as a Septa!”  Lambert protested, to the giggles of the men and tables near them. Mostly other Red Guards and Gold Cloaks, the latter of which the men at the table steadily ignored. “In fact, Prince Jace was standing outside her room waiting for her. He stood like a statute there until dinner was called.”

“She didn’t come back? He didn’t go off look for her?”

“Naw, she was spending time with Princess Heleana, and well... wouldn’t you know all the Red Guards on shift suddenly all forgot where she was,” he said with a sideways smirk. Elias couldn’t help but smirk back.

‘What ‘bout the lady, though? What she look like?” Alaric asked curiously as he sat forward with rapt attention.

“Yes. Do tell,” seconded Elias. “She’s got to be something if she got our Pious Prince’s eye.”

“Crismon hair, snow-like skin, mid-height and – apparently - shapely.”

“Shapely?” “SHAPELY?” ”Shapely?” all three burst out at the same time, in vastly different tones. Lambert smiled at those responses, feeling a little proud of himself.

“Get this, she was walking around the Red Keep wearing riding leathers most of the day… nearly made some older ladies faint.”

A few nosier people around them at that table and around the pub had dropped jaws and popped eyes. The scandal of a lady wearing riding wear outside of the horse stables or dragon pit was unheard of… Randel, the oldest of the lot, burst into laughter.

“Oh, he’s found himself a firecracker all right! I bet she’ll have him running circles ‘round the Iron Throne before the week’s out!” he joked, making the whole table erupt in laughter.

“Riding wear? You sure ‘bout that?”

“Always thought he’d go for a traditional girl… a lady just out of the Sept, ya know?” Alaric said, looking to Elias for his option.

“Up until now, I would have agreed with you… but honestly, that lady might be just what our commander needs. I only saw her for a bit, but-”

The doors to the inn opened again, this time admitting a rather loud group of Gold Cloaks. As they entered, most of the Red Guards quieted and turned angry or wary eyes to them. Some of the Gold Cloaks were fine lads, some were tolerable, but some, some were insufferable. The group that just entered all the Red Cloaks recognized as they last type. A few Gold Cloaks already sitting at a table called to them. The three postured as they joined their fellows, their noses up and chests out more than should be allowed. The mood in the inn soured, and the barkeep was seen giving a long-suffering sigh as he dropped his rag to grab more cups.

The loud, smug air from the tables of Gold Cloaks didn’t match well with the silent glares of the tables of Red Guards. The unease that followed made some civilians just pay for their drinks and leave quickly. The serving girl became nervous and watched the men carefully. For a brief period, the situation remained uneventful until one Gold Cloak turned towards them and decided to make a remark.

“Oh, look at that—did you see how fast they all clammed up when more of us came? Must be because they finally felt what it’s like to have a real commander walking around King’s Landing again,” the heavier Gold Cloak jeered, his voice dripping with sarcasm as his friends burst out laughing and shot smug glances across the room.

“Prince Daemon barely sets foot in King's Landing, and the castle guard starts quaking in their boots...”

Elias pushed Alaric’s shoulder down to shove him back in his seat as he tried to stand up.

“Now’s not the time, boy…” Elias whispered to him, as Randel shoved another drink in Alaric’s hand. Alaric, Lambert and Randel watched them carefully with narrowed, angry eyes.

“NOT-THE-TIME…” Elias commanded to them firmly. Lambert and Randel nodded in understanding. Alaric just turned his face away and glared at nothing.

His flame was perfect. 

‘The Three Little Pigs…’ oh, how quickly she had turned that around on them.

He had never been more impressed by a storyteller then he was with his flame right now… the looks on everyone’s faces and their reactions were priceless.

He looked at her as if her arm stayed wrapped around him. They had left the nursery, and now Aemond was escorting her and the babe safely back to her rooms. Two of the Red Guards he picked personally for her, walked proudly behind them, wary and alert. She looked wonderful, even if one or two of her curls were starting to come out of her up-do. Teddi’s eyes closed and opened slowly. He knew from time amongst the twins it was a prelude to sleep.

A small smile went over his lips. He couldn’t wait until she was recognized. When they would be betrothed and married… maybe even adding their own little one to the nursery with Teddi after.

This night by her side had been wonderful, with a side of the sweet taste of comeuppance. He felt like he was buzzing, happily and brightly.

She too looked quite happy, relaxed and more than a little pleased with herself.

“Hopefully the tale got some wheels turning,” Airy commented flippantly. Aemond gave a dark chuckle. Gods, if she wasn’t holding the babe, and there weren’t two Red Guards following them he would have pulled her into another stone alcove and pined her against the wall… again. As it was, he’d have to wait just a bit longer, but not too much longer.

They made it to her door, and Aemond’s mood soured. He turned to her, and she looked back up to him.

“I’ll be here first tomorrow morning for you. I’ll introduce you to Vhagar, then we’ll go for a flight.”

Airy’s eyes brightened, “we’re taking Teddy with us, right? Vhagar wouldn’t mind? I don’t want to have to bother Heleana’s nannies or maids two days in a row. I’m also loath to leave Teddy behind again, I feel guilty enough having to leave him for a dinner.”

Aemond blinked. He hadn’t thought about that. He looked at the little bundle fighting sleep in his flame’s arms. He took a few moments to look him over and ponder his answer. Well, why the hell not?

“We’ll introduce him at the same time as you. Vhagar shouldn’t have any issue, she’s been fed well and has been in good spirts the past week.”

Airy’s face quickly broke into a smile.

“What about your own nannies and maids? If you know when they are arriving from Dragonstone, I will have servants sent to the docks to receive them. I can secure temporary replacements for you until then.”

Aradia’s face fell, “Oh… well,” she started before giving a sigh, “I don’t have a nanny... or a maid or a wetnurse.”

Aemond’s eye went frosty, an angry chill running down his back.

“Do you have any household with you at all?”

Aradia frowned as she pondered. She didn’t really know what household meant here… cooks, cleaners, gardeners, butlers?

Aemond stared at her, frozen, and she felt her heart sink, “no, I don’t… I never have.”

Aemond’s eye narrowed, as anger started to rise in him again. His grip on her arm tightened a little, though not enough to be uncomfortable.

“No dresser? No lady’s maid? No sworn sword, nurse, septa?”

“No, I’ve never had any of those…”

“Why have you not been assigned a household yet?” Aemond growled lowly.

“Princess Rhaenyra and Daemon offered to share nannies and nursemaids, but I didn’t feel comfortable. I only allowed them look after Teddy for a few hours, like with Heleana. I wanted to wait until I got here to hire people. If I need them.”

“You need them,” Aemond’s glare lessen and his mind switched to planning. “That was probably the smartest choice for you and Little Teddi, now that you’re here getting your household get assembled is urgent.”

“We’ll need to have your entire staff hired before you’re recognized. We’ll have full control over who we can bring in then. Otto, Rhaenyra, even Daemon might get a say if they put up enough of a fuss, and my mother can only veto them so much. I’ll begin the search tomorrow. We’ll find good, trustworthy people before the end of the week.”

“Should we really be rushing on that? It takes time to find the right people.”

“We can’t give Daemon and Otto the time to sneak in one of their own, or worse, fill your household themselves.… The Seven know who they would pick.” Aemond explained, a vicious bite in his voice. “Plus, they aren’t the only ones. Larys, The White Worm… once the fact comes out that you are a recognized member of House Targaryen, mayhap even the Velaryons and Baratheons will try to get one of their people in. Vaemond is known to try any tactic to stick his nose in other Valerian Houses’ affairs.”

“Now that is a bit much. You really think Otto or Daemon wou-” the sharpening of Aemond’s eye and his lifted brow made her pause. In her mind, the faces of both Daemon and Otto shot her and Aemond at dinner flashed in her mind. She also remembered their conversation about Otto in his solar.

“They would. In a heartbeat,” Aemond confirmed, then lifted his hands gently to her chin. “You are far too trusting, ñuha dōna.”

She would have bristled at the word before, but the way he said them and the content behind it made it a non-issue. He was not patronizing her, he was worried. And she realized he might be completely right to worry about those two. Daemon had broken her trust the moment he had started reminding her of Uncle Vernon. Bruises, harsh words, leaving no room for argument, not even conversation. He wasn’t quite as bad of course, but the red flags were waving, and she was not going to ignore them. Otto had also somehow broken Aemond’s trust deep enough to that even the fact that he was his grandsire was not enough of an excuse for him anymore.

“Well, I know I am going to need some help. I don’t really know who I’ll need, just that I’ll need them,” she deflected, skillfully navigating the conversation in a better direction.

“Don’t worry; I do,” he responded, resolutely. “We’ll begin looking after our flight and vet them thoroughly.”

“Vhagar first,” Aradia stated. She was far too excited about meeting his dragon.

“Vhagar first…” Aemond seconded, in a softened tone, fondness creeping into his voice.

They took a moment to look at one another, neither wanting to say goodbye or be the one to leave first. Before the silence got awkward, Teddy yawned and stretched out one of his arms, letting out an adorable little squeak as he did. Aemond and Aradia exchanged a look, laughter bubbling out between them.

“I suppose it’s time to get this little troublemaker tucked in,” she said with reluctance clear in her voice.

“I’ll be seeing you at first light, Aradia. Don’t forget your flying leathers,” Aemond replied, his gaze lingering down on her midnight gown a moment longer than necessary.

“I will… goodnight, Prince Aemond,” she said with a proud smile, opening the door and slipping inside—but not before tossing one last glance over her shoulder.

“Goodnight, Lady Potter…” Aemond said with a smile as he turned away. But he hesitated, glancing back at her, reluctant to let the moment end, reluctant to leave her now that he could see her in person, and not just in dreams. He nodded to the guards, who both bowed, then his eyes were drawn to her once more.

“Oh… and Lady Potter...”

“Yes...” she asked, hand on the doorknob as she lingered in the doorway.

“Sweet dreams…” he murmured, his voice velvet-soft and layered with meaning, the same tone he reserved for their private moments in the dream-space.

Her cheeks flushed instantly, a delighted shiver running through her as she caught the full intent behind his words.

Aemond’s smile turned wicked, his lone eye glinting as he held her gaze for a few more heated moments. He spun on his heel and strode away, leaving the air crackling between them.

Aemond was almost to his room in the family wing when he ran into the person he least cared to see.

The Clubfoot, Larys Strong, who seemed to be leaving his mother’s apartments. His anger rose in his chest. He knew what that scum was, Aemond had guessed long ago. Before he was ten-and-one that rat had found something to hold over his mother’s head and used that to attach himself to her. Now he was not easily rid of.

The Lord Confessor, or Royal Torturer, slowed his already languid pace as Aemond neared the top of the stairs. Manners and royal protocol meant Larys would stop and bow, giving Aemond the respect he was due. Those rat-like eyes looked at Aemond in a way that made his skin crawl and fire rise in his chest.

“Commander Aemond. Good eve,” the man greeted, using the same title he would use during Small Council meetings, leaning forward awkwardly at the waist, not even a full bow. The light in his eyes dimmed, presenting pitiable weakness.

“Lord Confessor,” Aemond stone-walled back, barely concealing his disgust of the man.

Yes, he and Aemond were both heavily disadvantaged due to their physical limitations. But the way they handled them was so dissimilar, it didn’t compare. Aemond had pushed himself to adapt, compensate, and overcome. He forced himself to better and turned his heighten senses he got from his lack of eye into advantage, giving himself an edge over many others.

Larys used his ailment as a crutch to gain sympathy. He made himself look harmless on the outside while being cruel, manipulative, and vicious on the inside, an act of playing so pathetic it made Aemond ill.

How did people fall ever fall for it? He was the Lord of Harrenhall, not a lordling or household knight. He sat at on the Small Council. Through his knowledge of secrets he possessed more power and influence than he had a right to. Anyone who thought about it for longer than a few moments should be able to come to the same conclusion.

The man was as filthy as they came, and as slippery as snake oil. Aemond loathed him. From his family name, to all his underhanded tricks, to his occupation that kept him rich with a ledger of sins and misdeeds… he couldn’t think of one redeemable thing about the man. Not only was he nowhere near as helpless as he played; he enjoyed the games he got to play with it far too much.

But it was a different fact that made Aemond pause in his steps.

Larys wasn’t just intelligent, he knew how to find information or dig it out of a person. More importantly for the moment, Larys was the Lord of Harrenhall and might have first-hand knowledge of its history even if he wasn’t descended from the original family. He could get a hold of things that others couldn’t and Aemond had questions; questions that needed answers, and soon.

Aemond turned at a deliberate, near regretful, pace to look at the man as that was about to turn and walk again, a dozen or so Valyrian curses flying past in his mind.

“Lord Larys. Halt a moment.”

Larys turned back to the one-eyed prince and gave an eerily blink.

“Yes, Commander?” he asked in a slow, intentional tone that made Aemond regret even considering talking to him.

“I wish to learn about a person who lived in Harrenhall for a time around The Conquest. I want to know if you’ve heard of her.”

“Who, my prince?” he responded, now dropping the formal title, even if his eyes, thirsty with interest were quietly fixed on him.

“Have you ever heard of Cassiopeia? Maybe called Lady Cassie?”

“Cassie?” Larys questioned, his voice now filled with uncertainty. Aemond didn’t even have to guess that the clubfoot was calculating how much he would be able to wring out of Aemond for such information.

“Do you mean the Lady Whore of Harrenhall?”

Aemond’s eye shot open in shock. Not only at the insulting title, but how close it was to reality. Whore… Hoare. History is damned. Could the truth of been that close to the surface this whole time?

“Yes. Her. What do you know of her?” Aemond pressed, trying to get an answer quickly, shoving the unpleasantness aside. Larys, on the other hand, just smiled disinterestedly even while his eyes glinted a bit with victory.

“Let me send a few ravens home to confirm what I know as well as the accuracy of the information. Why don’t we meet at your solar in say… four days’ time? That should give more than enough time for a reply to arrive.”

Aemond cursed the rat-faced arsehole in his mind. He had done so countless times before but this time he cursed himself as well.

Otto tossed and turned in his bed. Shadows flickered across the room cast upon the wall by the dying fire in his fireplace. His eyes had closed for only for a few moments—just long enough for dread to creep in—before snapping back open again.

His anxious thoughts coiled in his head like a living thing, dragging him back to wakefulness over and over, tearing him further from the possibility of rest. Every half hour, every ten minutes, every handful of heartbeats— he wasn’t sure, he had lost all sense of time. Each time he arrived on the edge of sleep, he was dragged away by the echoing phantom of the Good Queen’s mocking laughter in the darkness.

Sleep quickly became a stranger and rest, an impossibility. His mind was too busy circling obsessively around the same jagged thought that had been gnawing at him the past few weeks so persistently, it was hollowing him out from the inside. He tried squeezing his eyes shut, turning, moving, tossing his limbs. He tried to will himself to sleep, only finding futility and a deepening sense of unease.

Long-laid plans being destroyed. Long-buried secrets getting unearthed, a laundry list of sins and horrible acts done to make those plans and keep those secrets. Decades, hell generations of cloak-and-dagger moves all piling up against him…

Aegon was so close to the throne. A third puppet king for him to hold the strings.

Now he saw it all, being ripped away from him so quickly.

At last, Otto flung his coverings aside and rose from his bed. His movements were sharp and desperate. The room felt colder as he crossed to his desk, seeking purposefully in the dim light. If sleep would not come, then work would be his refuge—and, more importantly, his weapon. His thoughts turned to the new arrival from Dragonstone: the younger, red-haired woman, whose presence was already sowing discord and unraveling his plans. He would deal with her, and he would do so without mercy. He had dealt with such others before.

He grasped the parchment Prince Daemon had left him with the written terms of the deal struck with Aradia Potter. Otto carried it to the fireplace, its glow catching the edges of the parchment as he began to read. He devoured each line, hunting for a flaw, any thread he could unravel to unmake this agreement—as if the very act could exorcise the laughing specter that haunted his nights.

He would move against the girl—ruthlessly—at first light. A young woman, a new mother with no husband, claiming to still be a maiden, she would be easy prey. He would see her reputation in tatters before the week’s end, her hopes of infiltrating the royal family burned to ash. He would send her from the Red Keep with nothing. The Small Council would follow him; their loyalty was already bound to his will. Not even the investigation ordered by Viserys would slow him. Every lord, even Beesbury, bowed to his influence over the infirm king. He dared the upstart girl to muster evidence strong enough to withstand his reach.

Right now, though, Otto scoured for hidden blades in the text. If there was a single way to ensure the girl never saw a coin, never touched a single acre, he would seize it—whatever the cost. As he followed the lines down with his eyes, the iron band around his chest began to loosen, his breathing settling. The words themselves seemed to whisper to him, promising retribution and control. By the time he reached the bottom, his mind had calmed, the storm of dread receding like a tide.

Ten minutes later, a cruel, almost inhuman smile curved his lips. He lingered over two particular lines, reading them until the words nearly blurred with pleasure. He drew two sharp black marks beside them—slashes of triumph in the pale, uncertain light. Satisfaction, thick and bitter, finally washed away the last vestiges of anxiety. With all his pieces set and two more moves plotted against the Potter girl, he felt the shadows completely if only for a moment.

The night was still young. In the silence, something wicked had settled in anxiety’s place. Only then could Otto allow himself to return to his bed. The echo of his own scheming the lullaby that finally carried him to sleep.

Daemon’s mind was a bit of a mess, as was Rheanyra’s.

“The Three Little Pigs.’ It was just supposed to be a children’s story, an evening’. But the way Little Rose told it...

Jace paced for a half hour, Luke had guilt rolling off him in waves, Baela and Rheana were better but avoided meeting anyone’s eyes… and Rhaenyra. Rhaenyra went silent.

She sat at her vanity, silent.

She let her maid undo her hair, silent.

She sat in front of the fireplace, silent.

Daemon, on the other hand, was angry.

“I don’t like this. You are overthinking things. Regret and contemplation are a bitter mix, and you are drinking far too much of it.”

Rhaenyra turned her two perfect lilac eyes to him, but the look she gave said she didn’t fully believe him.

“Little Rose doesn’t understand. If we had told her before we brough her to the Red Keep, she would have chosen a different tale.” At least, he thought she would have.

“Doesn’t understand what?” his wife asking, her voice sounded far-away. Daemon stormed in front of her and snapped her chin to his so he close look her straight in the eyes.

“She doesn’t understand that Alicent’s children aren’t truly Targaryen, they are Hightower. End of story. Done,” Daemon declared with conviction.

“Are they though? “Rhaenyra’s eyes flashed and changed at those words. She went back and forth from believing his words to rejecting them. “They have our blood. They ride dragons. They are still my father’s chil-“

“Even if they came from his brother’s loins, they-are-Hightowers. They were raised like Hightowers. They lived as Hightower’s. They will die as Hightowers.”

He had her until the last line. She removed his hand from her chin and stood from her chair by the fireplace. She walked directly to her bed and laid in it, turning her back on him.

Daemon was even more furious than before. When did this happen? When did they not see eye to eye on this? Why did it feel like the whole foundation his family had been standing on for over a decade felt like it was shifting?

Rose, he told himself. It was Rose, and her story, and the reach it had… this was getting out of hand. He growled out loud and turned to the door. He was going to see her now and set her straight. The children going to bed upset, the entire family was being whipped about like ships in a storm and now his own wife wasn’t speaking to him.

Oh yes, he was going to have words with Aradia. He started marching to the door, when his wife spoke slowly from behind him.

“The only reason they’re not real Targaryens is because we didn’t let them be…”

Daemon froze in his tracks and his head snapped to the side.

“What?” he barked. He stared at the braided rope of silver hair falling from her pillow.

“We let them be raised by Alicent and Otto. Let them be taught by the Measters and Septons. We let them take to the skies on their own. You, Father, Leanor and I. We didn’t want to… You hated Otto much. I was too angry at Alicent. Father couldn’t be bothered. Leanor barely had a hand in raising Jace and Luke,” she continued, her voice breaking and cracking near the end.

“We stood by. We let it happen. They grew up regardless. Now here we are.”

Rheanyra pulled her covers over her shoulder, and once again went silent.

Daemon’s anger burned once more, pushing him to leave before he started screaming at his wife. He headed to Aradia’s room instead.

The haze of the dream was lowered, and this time when he appeared, she could see his face as clear as day. No shadows or fog. Just him. She rushed to him in joy and wrapped her arms around his neck.

His lips met hers a moment later, his arms wrapping around her waist at the same time. He lifted her up a moment later so easily, she couldn’t’ help but giggle.

“Well, well… my big, strong commander seems to think I weight nothing at all,” she breathed into his ear, enjoying the way his body went unnaturally ridged right after. Only to have him give another wolfish grin, grab her bottom with both hands, and lift her up even more. She let out a little screech at the sudden action and instinctively wrapped her legs around him to keep her balance.

“Trying to tempt me, Nuha Dona? … Because it’s working.”

And that… that did not make matters better.

He didn’t bother carrying her to the red and black covered bed, a mirror image of her current room, but pressed her back against the closest wall. He feasted on her lips as they enjoyed the thrill of their dream space, and the things they could get away with in here. It was a good minute before Aemond broke away, even enough to speak.

“I’ve wanted to do this since I saw you step out of that carriage this morning…” he breathed, grinding his hips into hers. He held her up as she clung onto him with arms and legs, knees bent high. Both bodies were pressed so tightly together there was no space for anything else. There was barely even room for the satin gown and linen nightclothes.

The pressure in their lower bodies was distracting; warmth and pleasure was growing as blood rushed downwards. He started rocking his hips harder into hers, and she began curling her toes, savoring the feeling of his flesh against hers…

Then suddenly, a loud shout came from somewhere outside the dream, tossing both back into the real world and their own beds.

Aradia jolted awake, then sat up in her bed. Her lower body was too warm, aching and uncomfortable. A wetness she would have rather like to ignore was blooming and spreading between her legs.

Her eyes narrowed in anger and frustration, as she turned to the door where she heard that voice once again. They voice that jolted her away from her flame. Daemon.

“I don’t care what orders you have, and I don’t care if her and the babe are sleeping. I said I need to speak to her, and I will speak to her now!”

“The commander’s order are clear. You are not allowed to be alone with the Lady Potter, for any reason. She is not to be disturbed by anyone at night unless necessary. With all due respect your grace, even without his orders you well know protocol demands that no Lord, Prince, or King to be allowed free access to a maiden’s room. Particularly at night,” came a voice Aradia fainting remembered belonging to a guard that walked with them from dinner.

“This is ridiculous. She is my NEICE.”

“Mayhap, my Prince. But even as your niece, you are not allowed entrance to her room, alone, this late at night. If you wish, we could always take this matter to the queen,” came the voice of the second guard. The words did seem to take the wind of the Rogue Prince’s sails, if only for a moment.

Airy didn’t know if she wanted to cheer them, yell at them, or yell at Daemon. Instead, she got up and checked the travel cot. Little Teddi was still sleeping, unmoved or unaware of the commotion outside the doors. A commotion that luckily didn’t last much longer. After complaining one more time about disrespect and speaking to the commander about their behavior on the morrow, Daemon’s footsteps were heard storming away.

Aradia sighed and made a mental note to speak to him the next day. Annoyed at him or not, he had welcomed her, fought for her, acknowledged her… he didn’t deserve to be completely shut out just yet no matter his temper or Aemond’s suspicious.

Airys was once again left feeling frustrated and annoyed.

One floor down and two rooms away, in his own bed, the commander was feeling the very same way.

Chapter Text

(Editor is the great it's_always_1895.)

Sunrise

“-Prince Daemon then declared he would personally speak to the new Lord Commander to report their disrespect and rudeness towards him. He stormed back to his and the Princess’ rooms after that and has been sleeping til an hour ago,” the Red Guard reported, staying as professional as he could in front of his Commander even if he couldn’t hide the amusement in his eyes.

“Prince Daemon can throw his fit. Honestly, I’m curious to his reaction when he learns who the new Lord Commander is…” Aemond said dismissively, as he pulled on the leather slacker he wore while flying over his shoulders. “I supposed we’ll find out at the Small Council meeting at midday, or if my uncle comes to Meagor’s Holdfast.”

“Well, I can’t speak on that, but I can tell you he’s currently waiting at Dragon Gate for Lady Aradia and yourself. He left a few moments ago.”

Aemond turned to his Red Guard curiously as he fixed his collar.

“Why on earth would he be waiting by Dragon Gate?”

“I believe he’s under the assumption you will be meeting there to take a carriage to the Dragonpit. Likely he’s hoping to intercept or join you two, I don’t think he realizes Vhagar doesn’t fit in the pit anymore nor that she has made herself a nest outside Iron Gate.”

“Well, Vhagar was only with Daemon in Pentos and Driftmark. It’s been a little over thirty years since Vhager was in King’s Landing before that. How would he know?”

“My, my… how absent minded of him,” the knight replied, a mocking tone underlining his words. Aemond lip moved slightly up to a smirk. He turned to the guard and gave another nod.

“Thank you, Ser Alaric. Your report was… enlightening. I’ll see you at the end of your shift for our close quarters training.”

Ser Alaric’s young eyes lit up with both excitement and amusement.

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world, Commander. Ser Nico is brilliant.”

He made his way to Aradia’s room right after leaving Ser Alaric. It was only the decorum instilled in him by his mother that stopped him from running all the way there, not only from the excitement of getting to see his flame and have her undivided attention, but the thrill of whisking her away before Daemon could stop him.

Daemon was almost certainly trying to get between them. Aemond in turn wasn’t going to correct his estranged uncle about the gates. It was his own fault, after all. Looking for them in the wrong place. The gods must be favoring them right now because ever since she had arrived, they seemed to be able to stay near another. Over half of the time in other’s company, but still together. He’d take it for as long as he could. He knew as soon as she was recognized as royal blood, the chaperones, the septons and septas, and dozens of judgmental courtiers’ eyes would be unleashed on them and leading that group, his mother. 

He also needed to remind himself not to cross any lines, as he was far too tempted to. No, that was a line he wouldn’t allow himself to cross. He was man who followed the Seven, and her would marry her, properly, in the sept. No one would question her honor like they did his half-sister’s.

Even if the Red Guards are loyal to him, people talk. The ladies of the Red Keep spread gossip in the halls like they spread butter on their bread. That’s not even including possible spies, servants, and hidden passages. He needed to talk with her to make sure she was a lot less forward in the future or it might hurt her chances of being acknowledged let allow to marry him.

Proper courting would not be optional. They would never get a moment alone again after she was acknowledged. Every look, handhold, and word spoken to one another would be watched and weighed. So, he would enjoy what leniency they had now.

Luckily, no septa, chaperone, or mother devoted to the Seven could stop them from sleeping… Their dream space would still be theirs.

The two morning-shift guards he assigned to Aradia were standing at attention when Aemond arrived. They bowed in tandem, and Aemond nodded back. Before he even asked, the guard closest to him spoke.

“She’s awake and nearly ready, Lord Commander. Just finishing readying the babe.”

Aemond nodded in acknowledgement, clasped his hands behind his back, mostly out of habit, and waited patiently. He didn’t have to wait long, Aradia swiftly swung open the door with bright eyes and smile, Teddy wrapped in his red wrap tight to her chest. Both looked at one another for a heartbeat, feeling the energy under their skin start singing.

“It’s almost first light. Are you ready to be introduced to the Queen of Dragons, ñuha dōna?” Aemond asked, wanting nothing more than to grab her and rush away.

She lifted a small, woven basket in her hands. “Absolutely! And I even had them pack us some pastries and fruit for breakfast. I figured, perhaps, we might land somewhere private to enjoy a meal alone together?” she hinted, her words getting slower and softer as she spoke. Her cheeks turn from a dusty pink to warm rose.

By the Seven, she truly was perfect…

He took her arm and escorted her and Tedi straight to Iron Gate. Even if Dragon Gate was nowhere within eyesight of Iron Gate, he still wanted to get there before Daemon realized something was wrong.

“Are you sure you don’t wish to bring… more?” Narcissa questioned carefully. Black Aly and Ben had brough two pieces of luggage each: one chest and one knapsack. Cissy couldn’t help but frown. Surely a lady and a young lordling should bring along a few chests, at least, particularly when they were going to the capital.

Black Aly waved off her hand at her words.

“We’re Riverlanders. We know to travel light; besides, we don’t plan on attending court or hosting any balls or dinners.”

“If you are sure, but you should feel free to bring whatever you need.”

“We’ll be fine, and you’re being far too kind as it is,” Ben Blackwood stated, as he offered his hand to Luna. She took it gently as she made her way down the last steps of the castle door, into the front of the courtyard.

Two fully-grown ravens now flinted around her, shaking their tails and cawing. They had decided to become her shadows.

“They seem really taken with you. They have been following you around since you gave them some corn and peas last night.”

“I rewarded them with more food this morning. They seem to have decided I’m their human now. I quite like ravens.” Luna spoke in her strange, off-handed voice. Ben just watched her with a warmth in his eyes as he continued holding onto her hand.

“Did you send a patronus message to Airy?” her father asked, and she nodded.

“I send my hare off to her this morning; right after I woke. He’ll get to Airy soon. Had to let her know we’re on the way; she needs time to clear out any doxies or nargles...” she turned to Ben, a worried look coming over her face. “I do hope she has enough radishes…”

Lucius gave his cousin a flat look. Xeno just responded with a proud smile.

Xeno took Andromeda’s hands, helping her lift into the carriage as Lucius.  They had rushed like mad through the magic gate yesterday in a hurry to get to Aradia and Teddi. Today, they were rested, fed, and packed with a guide and helper. But the rush of urgency to get moving had doubled. A foster daughter of house Black and its heir were left alone, unprotected and unattended. That could not stand for long. Gods know what could be happening to them, even now. Andy, Cissy, and even Lucius would not settle until they saw them safe with their own eyes.

Andy’s heart was starting to physically ache from the strain of not knowing how Airy and her sweet grandson were doing. Worry was coursing through Lucius’s nerves like blood in his veins, even if he was determined not to show it. Lucius’ foul mood in the morning had made that clear enough to his family. A quick snap of ‘Don’t be rude’ from his wife was enough to yolk him but not stop his mind from running wildly.

“Bags are secured. Horses are ready. Let’s get moving,” Lucius commanded, turning to help Lady Alysanne into the carriage. She froze after she stepped in, looked around the carriage, only to peer out, then looked back over her shoulder with a near comical expression of disbelief.

“Space enlargement charm, we’ll tell you all about it later,” Lucius explained, not giving the words more breath than needed. Aly looked back and forth for a moment, before shaking her head, and moving into the carriage that was three times as big on the inside as she had expected it to be.

He gave his hand to Narcissa next, who quickly entered. Xeno and Lucius waited until Ben and Luna had fully entered the carriage before entering themselves. Samwell watched, arms crossed but smile fond, at the main door having already said his goodbyes to his sister and son.

Lucius closed the carriage door shut behind them. After sitting down, he pushed the little wooden window down and shouted at the front of the carriage.

“Draco! We’re ready! Let’s go!”

Black Aly and Ben had only a moment to wave at Samwell, before the snap of the reins was heard. The carriage, its passengers, contents, and the horses pulling it quickly disappeared down the road.

Samwell Blackwood gave a blink as he was watching the scene. He then gave a long-suffering sigh and mummed under his breath.

“Old Gods save the Red Keep. They have no idea what’s coming towards them.”

{Song for these scenes; Pirates of the Caribbean; At the world’s end - love theme (revised suite)}

The dragon was awe-inspiring. She was nearly as tall as the castle walls themselves. Scales of different hues of green shone on her, from a light green leaf to a dark emerald hue Airy had only seen on crowns or set in the center of necklaces. Even with Vhegar’s hanging skin and aged marks, she was magnificent. Her head was as big as a house, the body and back looking very much like a castle with spiked towers, swinging to face them in the gentle start of the morning light.

Even with her flame right next to her, Airy couldn’t keep her eyes off the she-dragon before her. Airy looked into her big eyes, yellowed eyes filled with intelligence and understanding beyond any normal animal. The Queen of Dragons returned the look appraisingly, Aradia felt nothing but child-like wonder and disbelief.

“N’uha dōna This is Vhagar, the Queen of Dragons.”

Arada’s eyes were lit with excitement and wonder. “She’s GORGERIOUS!” burst from her lungs as she turned back to him.

“Do you even know what kind of dragon she is? She’s a GREAT CELTIC GRAND! A Fighting Irish Dragon! This is bloody AMAZING!”

The praise to his dragon from his flame caused a rush of pride much like adrenaline. The shadows in his mind vanquished by the light of her words, at least for the moment.

But Airy scooped one arm under his, carefully holding Teddi with her other arm. “Introduce us, introduce us! Quickly, now! Hop, hop!” Her eyes sparkled, and she was tugging on his sleeve with childish excitement. Aemond took her arm and walked her over.

Aemond led Airy forward, his hand steady beneath her elbow, as they approached the enormous dragon basking in the castle’s shadow. Vhagar’s great eyes followed their every step, unblinking and wise, the slow exhale of her breath rumbling like distant thunder. Airy’s heart raced, but she clutched little Teddi close, determination shining in her gaze.

Stopping just before the dragon, Aemond spoke in a calm, respectful tone. His Valarian clear and precise.

“Calm, Vhagar calm. I’ve brough someone to meet you. This is Airy — and this is Tedi. She is to be my mate,” he told his bonded Dragon, finding that using the title aloud made the growing glow in him pulse even greater.

He nodded carefully at Airy, encouraging her forward. “Just walk up a few more steps, but no further. Not until she allows it. I’m here, so you don’t need to worry.”

Airy hesitated only for a heartbeat before stepping ahead, holding steady in front of Vhagar. The dragon lowered her massive head, nostrils flaring as she sniffed delicately at Airy and the bundle in her arms.

She took a second, this time even deeper breath with her large nose, and lifted her huge head to tilt it so she could see them better. Airy couldn’t help but feel a sense of deja-vu. Her look was close to the same as the look that Horntail gave her when she was fourteen, while far less hostile, it was still just as searching.

After a moment a low, approving rumble vibrated through the ground. Vhagar’s eyes softened, and her neck lowered. She let out a gentle, almost purr-like sound, her mighty form relaxing slowly back to the ground, becoming less threatening. Airy’s face bloomed with pure delight, and even Tedi let out a happy coo. Aemond’s eyes sparkled with pride as Vhagar nudged her head toward her back. A sense of affection and acknowledgment speaking softly from her bond to her rider.

In that moment, Aemond felt the future between he and Aradia was all but certain. After all, she had just approved by the Queen of Dragons herself. What mortal would dare disagree?

“Come, my sweet. Let’s go flying.”

Aegon shuffled through Dragon Gate into the small courtyard, very hung over and still smarting from the red scratches on his neck and arms that his common robes mostly covered. The girl he had used last night for a bit of fun had fought back a little more than the whores from Flea Bottom normally did. Still, he got want he wanted and got drunk after, so he cared very little.

Even if they kicked him out of most of the pleasure houses there (and all for the higher-end houses) he still found a way to get his… desires met. Having fresh girls brough into the Red Keep to work also helped, he didn’t even have to leave the castle half the time. The girls were all but sent into his room for him, so why shouldn’t he use them?

As he shuffled by, he saw Daemon standing near the gate carefully watching the doors leading into the courtyard. His uncle’s arms were crossed, eyes intent, an aura of fury around him. He was obviously waiting for someone. Two carriages were lying in wait to be used, but only one coachman was in sight.  Aegon had seen this sight more than once, usually on his mother and Criston Cole.

Then, to his vicious delight, Jace exited one of the doors to join them. He looked around just as intently as Daemon did, then walked down the stairs and straight to Daemon.

“They haven’t come yet?” Jace questioned. Daemon blinked twice at the boy, the only sign that he had noticed him.

“They must be finishing breakfast or running late. Either way, we beat them here,” Jace said, walking to him, sounding relieved.

“We’ll go with them to the Dragonpit, make sure they aren’t alone. When Aemond tries to take Rose on his dragon-”

“I’ll offer Vermax instead. She can go into the sky with me. Vermax may be a bit misbehaved, but he is far safer than Vhagar.”

Daemon shut his jaw and gave Jace a disbelieving look, but his eyes soften with understanding. He’d guessed Jace’s crush, but after the events before, during, and after dinner, to him it was all but confirmed.

He wasn’t sure how he felt about this, or how he was going to navigate it just yet. Beala and Rheana were trained to be the next Queen or Lady of Driftmark since they were children. Rhaenys took great pains to help him and Rhaenyra raise them, moving between Dragonstone and Driftmark. The plan was to marry them to Jace and Luke.

Beala had claimed a dragon, Rheana had not, so she had been the front runner for Jace. If Rheana claimed one, an even more powerful dragon, the situation would have switched. Either would help Jace and Luke secure the Iron and Driftwood thrones.

Little Rose’s arriving had changed things. Magic was a rare boon that could not be ignored. Visenya was the last Targaryen known to have wielded magic. Aradia carried a gift of Old Valyria, even rarer than being able to ride a dragon. Bring magic back to the main line? Even days ago, he would have thought it impossible. But the option was here now, standing right in front of them.

The simplest thing to do now if they were to marry Airy to Jace would be to marry Beala to Luke. She knew Driftmark like the back of her hand; The people, the trade and trade route, the ships and their captains. She would help Luke run Driftmark flawlessly. Rheana could be married Daemon Velaryon, or another Velaryon cousin, mayhap to another great house. The sheep calling themselves lords would wail of course about having a witch for a queen, but they could be silenced.

He would talk to Jace, and of course Rhaenyra, about it soon.

Aegon, however, found the whole situation hilarious. Still half-drunk, he couldn’t help the mad giggles that escaped him. Jace and Daemon instantly turned to him with anger, but Jace’s was quickly wiped away with surprise.

“Aegon…” Jace’s disbelieving tone asked as he looked him up and down. The young prince took in the rags, the dirt, the unkempt state the elder boy was in.

“Nephew…” Aegon quipped, then giggled more.

“What are you doing out here? …And like that?” Daemon asked bluntly, As Jace’s nose crinkling before the stretch of wine, street, and silk hit his nose.

“Just returned from a night of fun… heading to get in a… nap in before lunch. And I… couldn’t help but overhear and… laugh at you two,” Aegon slurred and stumbled through his words with a foolish grin.

“Oh? And what happens to be so funny?”

Normally Aegon wouldn’t have said anything, and definitely not to any of the Blacks. Since his twat of a younger brother decided to be extra annoying and attack him, he had no issue ruining the outing with his little red headed lady love. He might get yelled at by mother later, and Aemond was sure to burst a vein, but he cared little. Tossing this bone to the blacks was well worth the bite.

“They aren’t going to be coming here. Vhagar in the Dragonpit? Have you not seen that old dragon’s giant ass?” Aegin quipped rudely.

Daemon’s face twisted in angry displeasure, and Jace’s face took on a look of utter disgust.

“They are going to Iron Gate. That’s where she’s nesting. If you run now, you might just make it in time to stop them.”

Daemon and Jace looked at one another, realizing their mistake. They both turned towards Iron Gate and ran.

They climbed the rope ladder to the saddle on Vhagar’s back. Aemond tied the basket. He grabbed her firmly at her hip and settled her back flush against him… after she had settled Teddi and herself, of course.

She turned her head to give him a surprised look. He just gave her a heated glace and light smirk, before grabbing the chains to secure them all to the saddle.

While he wouldn’t allow himself to bed his flame until they were married, that didn’t mean he couldn’t touch her, right? After all, they had done more in their Dreams. So long as the court never found out, and how could they, why couldn’t he and Airy continue? The gods already approved so it surely was no sin.

He reached around her, his hand going over the top of her legs and things as he grabbed the chain, pulling it back over to the other side. He was careful to stay low - to avoid moving little Teddi, of course - not touching more of her warm flesh over the cool leather. His touch caused a shuffle and a reproachful glare from his flame. He gave a small smirk followed by a firm pull, all but locking their bodies together when he secured the chain on the other side of the saddle. It was then, he saw two figures running up, racing through Iron Gate. Aemond gave the chains a final look over and then reached over to grab the two leather reins at the front of the saddle.

“Time to go. Hold tight.” Aemond spoke, before taking in a full breath of air.

“SOVES!!!” He Called out loadly from the bottom of his lungs.

Vhagar gave a deep roar and began rising from the sand. She stretched and lifted her wings quickly, then turned toward the waterfront. Then with three huge wing beats and a leap, they started rising into the sky. Aemond turned his head only once, to look back at the two figures standing, outlined at the entrance of Iron Gate. The pair staring up, growing smaller, as they flew away.

He only wished he was closer so he could better see the looks on their faces.

The ride had started rough, with them jolting into the air. She held Tedi carefully; firm but not tight enough to hurt him. Aemond and the chain had ensured that they were secure. The massive air-wake from the wind as the huge wings started beating was also interesting. Her locks had all gone flying wildly around her.

When they were airborne and everything seemed to change. The air flowed around them seamlessly. The footfalls became wings beats. The massive moving frame under them seemed not only steady, but assuring. Teddy shuffled a bit but didn’t cry or yell. He seemed more intent on just smelling, gripping at his replacement badger toy, and trying to look around with his developing eyes than having a fuss.

Airy’s face broke into a giant smile. She had always loved flying. On broom, on hippogriff, on dragonback… it didn’t matter to her. She loved the feeling of souring through the air.

Aemond called out, yelling ‘HIGHER’ in Valyrian. As they climbed higher, he spoke into her ear, “Lean forward, my sweet… we’re going to pull her reins.” She quickly leaned over and blushed as she tried not to think about how close they were and how he was against her (and HOW he was pressing against her) in the saddle.

Leg to leg, knee to knee, and as he leaned over, his mouth right by her neck and ear. But Aemond didn’t pause like he did with the chain. He grabbed the thick leather reins and pulled them forcefully back in the saddle. He used all his strength and body weight to pull. Vhagar sounded a deep call, and she turned with the reins. Airy though she was going to jolt backwards with him, but instead the chain made sure she and Teddy moved naturally with the dragon.

The ocean far below shimmered and reflected the sky above. She gazed out, her breath catching, as the height they were flying revealed the tops of clouds glowing with soft, pearly light. The first rays crept above the horizon, painting the edges of the clouds molten gold.

When Aemond loosened on the reins, and Vhagar went from climbing to coasting, they were well above the water.

“Perfect. We made it just in time.”

“Just in time for what?” Airy asked, as Aemond looked forward.

“Look forward; you’ll see.”

Airy looked forward, blinked twice, then the world had transformed around them.

In a breathtaking instant, the sky and sea changed. The sun broke over the waterline and the air exploded around them into vast array of colors. Sunbeams shot through the lingering mist, scattering diamonds of light over the waves. The water beneath them turned a deep, rippled blue streaked with shimmering orange. The world felt suspended in time—air crisp, cool, and alight with the start of the new day—as they soared effortlessly, surrounded by the growing lights in the sky.

Oranges bled into yellows, fading gently into the rising gold above. Purples at the edge of night brightened into soft pinks, their wisps painting delicate streaks across the sky. Shades of blue deepened and mingled with lavender, while the clouds blushed with the first touch of sunlight. Each passing moment seemed to reveal a new color, the entire sky transformed into a sun-made mural—radiant, wild, and breathtaking in its beauty.

It was a sunrise meant only to be seen this high in the sky, a sight that could make a soul soar as high as dragons did.

They flew, only the three of them, for another half hour before they bothered to land.

The breakfast of pastries, rolls, and milk was eaten on an off-set island big enough for a small town. There was a blanket for them to lay on as well a blanket just for Teddy.

The conversation had been all about Vhagar: her former riders, her favorite food habits, the way she showed she was happy, angry, or hungry. They talked for so long Teddy’s mid-morning nap began halfway through. While Aemond was talking to her about Vhagar’s favorite meals, oxen vs. sheep, a bright white animal seemingly made of light, looking very much a rabbit ran up to them. That rabbit turned in a ball of light, and a soft, sweet voice sounded from it.

“Hello Airy! Just wanted to let you know we’re here, and on our way. We went through a magic tunnel and gate and arrived yesterday. Our next destination is King’s Landing. We did the circle pretty quick, didn’t we? Our carriage should be there in around five days’ time… If you’re not at Kings Landing, let us know. If you are at King’s Landing, let us know that too. Tell your flame hello for me! Avoid whackspurts!”

Airy’s jaw dropped as she recognized Luna’s voice. Why was she here? Was she with the Malfoys? Did she bring anyone else with her? Her father? Ron? Surely Draco was coming with, but who else?

“What in the Seven was that?!” Aemond asked, his own eye wide as his mind tried to make sense of what he just saw. Aradia’s face fell.

“Oh, bloody hell. I... I was going to tell you, honestly. But this—this wasn’t meant to happen like that. I didn’t want you to find out this way, not really. I just—I’m sorry, I wasn’t prepared for this to happen…”

Aemond narrowed his eye, suspicion flickering across his face. “What news, Airy? What were you going to tell me—before all this? You’re being evasive. I need you to be honest with me now.”

Airy sighed, silently giving herself a silent pep talk as she pulled out her wand. She raised it up, showing it to Aemond, who’s eyes turned to it, watching it carefully.

“I’m a Witch. A real one. I can cast spells, brew potions, use charms and even fly on a broom.”

Airy: I'm a witch.

Aemond: ... HOW DO YOU KEEP GETTING HOTTER?!!!

Chapter Text

(Editor is the great It's_Always_1895!)

Just so you know...

“You have blood magic?” Aemond whispered, his low voice was more curious than anything else.

“In a matter of speaking…” the prompting from Aemond’s eye made her feel comfortable enough to continue explaining. “I was born with magic in my blood, but Valyrian blood magic, debatable. Granted I don’t know much beyond what Draco’s parents told me about a common ancestor so it might be another branch or linked, I’m not sure...” she trailed off while her shoulders relaxed. She had feared the worst. Anger, denial, rejection…. maybe because she was taught to be wary because of the witch hunts and burning times. This reaction was far better.

“How did you learn you held magic?”

“There was always something different about me; weird things would happen around me all the time. I turned my teacher’s hair blue, I made a large glass window vanish, once I even disappeared and reappeared on the roof, but it wasn’t until my eleventh birthday that I found out it was magic.”

“Eleventh?”

“Um, the birthday after my tenth.”

“Ten and one then,” this satisfied he returned to the topic of magic, “how do you use it? What sacrifices do you need to make? Does it come naturally or do you need a conduit?”

“I use a wand though instinctual magic, the kind I did when I was little, doesn’t need one. Most magic doesn’t need a sacrifice, you just get tired the more you use it, like anything else. There are some very powerful or dark spell that need sacrifices but none that I use. The talent is something you are or are not born with, but it takes seven years of learning to master the skills to be able to wield it properly. The standard length is seven years, and multiple classes though specialists need more schooling or more likely an apprenticeship,” her voice sounding a little sour at the end.

“Giving up seven years seems more than a fair trade for becoming skilled in different classes of magic…” Aemond mused, a little in disbelief.

“You would think so, wouldn’t you? Let me assure you they were not an easy seven years… well, six years in my case,” she retorted with a huff. “Trolls, traps, killer plants and spiders, soul-suckers, and basilisks! It will take weeks to fill you in on it all, but if you want to hear it-”

“Yes,” he answered without hesitation, “I want to hear everything.”

He wasn’t merely accepting of her magic, he seemed captivated by it. His interest in it, in her, was genuine, his excitement impossible to miss.

“Can you give a demonstration?”

Aradia froze for a moment before her face once again broke into a smile. She felt like she had been smiling more in the last few weeks than she had in years, before the Tri-Wizard tournament certainly. Airy looked over and saw Teddy was awake and smiling at her happily. She cast a bubble spell to entertain him and an alarm spell to ensure he would be safe and sound. She then stood up carefully, walking toward the waves, stopping where the dry sand met the wet. She took out her wand as she heard him stand as well. The sound of his boots pressing down on sand was heard as he stepped closer to her, his eyes hungry.

She pointed her wand at the wave, but before she could cast anything, she felt a burning warmth behind her. Aemond fitted himself right behind her. Her flame moved close, almost impossibly so. His feet lined up with hers, his arm sliding along hers, enveloping her in his presence. The air between them shimmered, charged with the promise of something more.

He slid his lithe fingers over her hand. The one that was holding her wand. He then moved so his lips were right next to her ear and spoke in a breathy voice.

“Show me…” his gaze sideways locked onto hers — intense but also almost reverent.

A heated rush ran up her spine. She did her best to ignore it and pointed her wand toward the waves.

Vhagar was happy for her boy. When she smelled the mate and the hatchling, the scent of magic was clear and strong on them. She hadn’t smelt that in generations, not since her Visenya. Unless you count that foul wafting that came from that Tanya of the Tower but that was no real magic.

The mate was also fearless. She didn’t shake or tremble when meeting her. She didn’t scream, run, or burst into tears. She stood firmly, followed her boy’s words and most interestingly walked like she had already seen war. Vhager couldn’t help glee that came from that thought. Her boy was a true dragon, and he needed another dragon as a mate. He would not be truly happy with anyone else. This magical, war-hardened girl just might be what he needed.

When she saw them feasting and the way they acted around one another. They nearly orbited one another as they walked and talked, she couldn’t help but approve even more.

She was glad. She knew her boy would need a mate soon. He should have someone by his side when she passed. Her boy wouldn’t do well alone.

She knew that she was ill. She had aged, so it took her longer and longer to heal and recoup. But this time the pain in her body, her underbelly, had been growing over the years. She had been sleeping more to fight against whatever sickness had taken root in her, lying flat on her belly and letting her weight apply pressure was the only thing that lessened the constant pain. Pain she blocked from him and kept her side of the bond, as to not make her boy suffer with her. After they were bonded, he had lost his eye and spent months in fever and pain. She would not cause him anymore.

All this mixed together made her weaker. She was getting closer to her end. She had seen it before, with her beloved dark-scaled mate, Balerion. She had watched him age, fall into illness, and die. She had been by his side the whole time. Witnessed it all. She knew the signs. She had loved her fierce mate. His past still ached to this day. Soon, she would fly with him again.

She turned her head and looked at her boy, as he stood with his mate. She pulled out a stick and yelled out words. Large bursts of magic, huge bubble-like bursts of pure energy, were fired off one after another. Vivid colors, sharp and sparling lights, every single one different.

Vhager once again felt a sense of contentless and satisfaction. The mate was a strong one. The girl was obviously attracted to her boy, she already had some of his scent on her. She was also proving to be a good nest-mother, taking on a hatchling that smelled not like her at all. Vhagar looked at that impossibly small hatchling, barely a dot on the ground, with the sweet smell of magic to him already. He had promise, this hatchling.

She looked again at her boy and his girl. She saw how they turned to one another, the way their energy seemed to pull at one another, and dance around them...

Yes, this girl was what her boy needed. The Red Girl would become his mate. She would look after him after the illness took Vhagar from him. She need not worry about how he would fair after she was grounded forever.

If they were quick about it, she might even see her boy’s first hatchlings before she joined her mate. She had a year, maybe two, before her ailment saw the end of her. So, it was a possibility.

Until then, she would protect her boy fiercely, with everything she had left in her. From humans, dragons, and beasts, all were the same to her.

She’d spend the last moons and what was left of her fire on her boy, the Red Girl and the tiny hatchling, too.  She’d see them safe and enemies burned til her very last breath.

After all, she had nothing more to lose. What better way than to go down, than in dragon flame?

They did not stay much longer after that. Before Teddy even awoke from his nap, they headed back to King’s Landing. Vhagar flew and glided with ease back home, even if she did land with a huge dust cloud around her. They started down the rope ladder to go meet Heleana and Aegon, then head to the Dragonpit.

On their way down, Aemond paused, and turned to open the hidden satchel.

“Halt a moment; I need to collect something we will need today.”

“What are you grab- is that an opening in the saddle?” she paused mid-climb, Teddy still snoozing on her chest.

“There is a Small Council meeting at mid-day. I’ll be attending as the Commander of the Red Guard, but you should come as well. Father ordered your investigation; it will have to be announced. I pulled up some old reports and records that can help prove your claim.”

Airy looked over her shoulder to Aemond, her eyes curious as she asked.

“The quicker the investigation is over, the quicker we can be engaged er betrothed, correct?”

“Correct, Nuha Dona,” Aemond had to fight off a smirk as he heard those words from her mouth and grabbed the leather pouch. As he pulled it out, he realized it was heavier. He turned it over to see he had not only pulled out the papers he needed, but a black silk bag with a solid weight inside.

“What do we need to help speed it along?” Aradia asked, both hands still on the rope ladder. Aemond’s attention returned to her.

“Any paper, seals, or evidence that point to your family line being from Gael,” he said, his own eyes turned to look down on the huge saddle they were on. “I have some already, but I’m not sure if it’s right time to use them…”

“Do you mean like marriage licenses, birth certificates, and family registries for example?”

Aemond’s eye snapped Airy.

“Pardon?”

Airy gave what she felt was a proper farewell to Vhagar, saluting her like a soldier, before they headed straight to the carriages.

Heleana was there, and in comfortable gold and green gown that looked warm but loose enough for flying. Two dirty boots peeked out from the carriage door, one foot turned away from one the other, with the sound of nasally snoring coming from the same direction.

Aemond gave look full of distain to the boots, storming over to the carriage at the same time Heleana was walking over to Airy. She didn’t give a large open-armed hug, but a gentle touch to the shoulders for Airy, and a fond smile to Teddy. Airy smiled and gave a light press to her hand in return.

Heleana was uncomfortable with touch, and Airy was not going to be rude or insensitive enough to press it.

“I’m looking forward to seeing your beautiful girl!”

“Dreamfyre is lovely, even for a dragon. She’ll be incredibly happy to meet you. She enjoys attention from new people very much.”

There was a loud smack on the boots, followed by a jolting and banging from the inside of the carriage. Aemond leaned over his brother’s form and hissed quietly down at him, so no one but the two of them could hear what was being said. A whiney voice then responded a moment later, just as low. After another two strikes, it quieted.

Heleana gave passive a look over her shoulder, then turned back to Airy, a small smile going back on her face.

“How was your first flight this morning?”

The ride was quick and bumpy. Heleana and Aradia were talking about the twins and cooing over Teddy.  Aemond and Aegon sat closest to the door. Aegon reclined on the seat as if it was longue chair; boots up on the upholstery, hands folded behind his head lazily. Aemond kept the curtains drawn and his gazed fixed on his elder brother sitting across from him. He radiated hostility, an icy wall that kept Aegon silent for the moment, though it did little to restrain the elder prince’s lingering gaze at Aradia.

“So…” Aegon drawled, his eyes flicking over her form, lips curling with mischief, “you’re favoring those flying leathers again, I see. Two days in a row now — much more daring than a gown, I must admit. I daresay they suit you far… better,” his tone velvet-soft and suggestive as he sat up more in his seat. “Perhaps you’ll let me see how they fare in the wind sometime?”

“Enough,” Aemond’s voice snapped through the carriage, cold and razor-sharp — his glare fixed hard on Aegon. “You can speak to her, but you’d best mind your tongue.”

Aegon lifted his hands in exaggerated surrender, smirk barely contained. “I’m only trying to be friendly—”

“No, you aren’t,” Aemond cut him off, tone low and lethal, “maintain respect or keep your words to yourself. One or the other, choose wisely.”

Aegon’s amusement withered beneath Aemond’s unbroken stare, but the old arrogance still clung to him — the smug ease of a man long accustomed to indulging himself without consequence. It was in every inch of him, from his expression to the careless set of his boots: I am the firstborn. I do as I please.

“And if you continue to insist on your nonsense,” Aemond continued, each syllable deliberate and delivered like a threat, “I’ll tell Mother exactly how you've behaved today. In front of your wife, no less.”

That finally seemed to silence Aegon, as his eyes glimmered with a look of upset and disappointment. He gave a narrow-eyed nod to his younger brother that slowly shifted to a look so discussing smug Aemond could hear his brother’s thoughts.

Thousands of mocking words passed in that look, from pride that his brother had finally started to ‘act like a man’, to congratulating Aemond on being as perverse as he was. He kept that look locked on Aemond.

“Humble your face before my fists will humble it for you.” Aemond shot at Aegon, the daggers with a voice more cutting than Valyrian steel. It was only then that Aegon’s face became more normal, and Aemond could turn his eye and attention back to his sister and his flame.

Aradia stood at the platform of the Dragonpit, watching the entrance with excitement. Heleana and Aegon were right by the stairs, waiting for their mounts.

As she was waiting, and Heleana and Aegon had their attention elsewhere, Aemond reached out, and gripped her hand in urgent, rushed grip. She turned to him, and paused when she saw something worried, almost frightened in his eyes. It was buried under his poker face, but still there. She was taken aback, not only by the look, but by the feeling of seriousness that the look invoked.

“Stay away from Aegon, keep away from him, at any costs. You can’t trust him at all, and he can’t be trusted with you. Don’t ask why, just… trust me. Don’t let him near you.”

As Aemond spoke Airy’s smile dropped further. She felt the conflict in his voice, looking ready to spill the reason for his words at the first chance even if he shouldn’t. Even so, the hints in those words made the threat clears.

She no longer looked at a prince or a possible family member. It was now the hard look of a witch spotting an enemy. Her eyes only softened when they turned to Heleana, before returning to the eldest prince suspiciously.

“Here she comes!” Heleana exclaimed, childlike joy spreading over her face. The full-grown she-dragon with midnight-blue scales and beautiful spiral horns appeared. Emerging from the dark sand of the pit, into the sunlight she started making her way up. The gloss on her scales looked like clouds in the night. Her wings lifted, neck high and eyes alert, she was excited, even happy, to see her rider.

The kind mother dragon looked to Heleana, giving a happy trill as her eyes looked over her rider carefully. She stepped heavily over, using her wings like arms. Heleana gave a happy giggle.

Sunfyre walked behind the older dragon, his scales reflective and shiny even before the light hit them directly. Gold, yellows, oranges, some matching the sunrise she and Aemond saw together just a few hours before. His tail was swishing as he stepped forward, nudging his rider playfully. Aegon smiled and carefully wrapped his arms around his dragon’s snout.

“Airy!” Heleana called out in delight, “come meet Dreamfyre!”

A Grecian Blue, and a male Welsh Gold. Aradia smiled to herself, taking a moment to admire the two majestic dragons. Aradia cuddled a newly changed Teddy, then stepped forward to meet the dragons contrasting yet complementing each other like day and night.

After she had been introduced and took a full walk around them, her eyes turned back to Aegon. A twitch in her wand hand was the only hint at the thoughts going on in her mind.

While she would be sure to avoid Aegon going forward, she would now put effort into looking after Heleana too. Maybe arranging a few sleepovers and long-night chats for the next few nights would be just the thing to get to know her new sister-in-law to be.

Andy: Do you have any tea for us?

Black Alys: oh, girl, DO I!! *Spills IT ALL.*

Cissy: *Lady-like sip and smirk.*

------

Airy: ... Okay. New objective. Operation protect the butterfly is a go. Lethal Force allowed.

Vhagar: ... Oh, I like her...